One Universe: Independents Edition Season 1 IC Thread [Archive]

Carnage27

05-20-2011, 06:13 PM

Welcome to "One Universe: Independents Edition"
Season I

This RPG is similar to almost all others on Superhero Hype boards, except in this continuity, the Independent comic Universes have been merged as "One Universe".

Gamemasters: Wiegeabo, Byrd Man, Carnage27

RULES

You may play as up to two characters not applicable in any DC, Marvel, or Star Wars oriented RPG's. HOWEVER there are certain rules that apply:

Your character may not come from a book series that has a premise alien to the norm of a comic book world, or a book that has a defined end(i.e. no Watchmen, V for Vendetta, etc) However, if your can make your character fit into the predetermined world, you will be considered for approval.

Your character may not come from the future. Meaning no Star Trek or Firefly. However, time traveling characters such as The Doctor are allowed. Basically, if your character can fit in the modern world, it’s a go. Also, keep in mind this applies to stories as well.
No manga characters. They just don’t fit in with the world.
Keep in mind, the general public of this world is not aware of the odd things happening in the universe. They know there was vigilantes before, but at this point that was over half a century ago. Your first story should be an origin story.
Also, do to trying to keep heroes/villains/storylines with a low profile at the beginning of the game, we’re going to have a ban on Transformers characters. At least for a while.

Modern versions of the classic age heroes/pulp heroes listed in the “Story so Far” above are allowed. However, you must keep with the feel of the originals. Meaning no making a modern Rocketeer that’s basically Iron Man. This is a game to play new characters you’ve never tried before.
Applications must be approved by a game staffer before being considered accepted. Unless a staffer has a problem with it, then the app requires 2 approvals. If you post in the IC thread beforehand, your post is subject to deletion. Game staffers reserve the right to deny applications for any given reason.
You must post once every two weeks, or your character is up for grabs to anyone else. If you know that you cannot post for two weeks or more, please specify in this thread ahead of time.
You are your character, so act like it. Remain consistent with their powers and personalities, unless otherwise stated. Freedom in writing is a key, but so is honoring the character you've chosen. Become your character.
You can travel anywhere on Earth, or off-planet, provided it's within your character's means.
No random killing. All characters being played, non-playable characters being used, or major characters in general requires special permission to be killed from their players. Failure to comply with this will result in immediate termination of your character rights.
Be serious. No slander, or impractical actions, such as never falling during battle, or enslaving the Earth. If confused, look to your fellow players for guidance on how to practically play the game.
All regular Hype rules apply, needless to be said.
And most important of all, have fun with it.

_______________

To apply for a character, please fill out the application below:

One Universe: Independents Edition RPG APPLICATION

Screen Name:

Character you'd like to portray:

Superhuman powers, traits, other attributes of interest:

Originally appearing from (which comic, and company?):

Fictional history of the character:

Hero, Villain, or Walking the line?:

List a few reasons why you chose this character:

Write two complete sentences explaining what you can bring to this RPG:

How many days a week you intend on posting in the RPG:

Please provide a small sample post as your character, at least three paragraphs and one line of dialogue in length:

Do you know how to post pictures on the Hype boards?:

A full roster can be seen in the OOC Thread

New to RPGing?

RPG 101 (http://www.superherohype.com/forums/showpost.php?p=6393889&postcount=2%5C)

RPG 101 Review (http://www.superherohype.com/forums/showpost.php?p=6393891&postcount=3)

RPG Terms and Player Etiquette (http://www.superherohype.com/forums/showpost.php?p=6394008&postcount=4)

Carnage27

05-20-2011, 06:26 PM

http://i122.photobucket.com/albums/o252/TortugaJoe/TMNT-Leoeyes.jpg

My eyes spring open as the 12 P.M. subway train blows by my room. Well, it blows by the four feet of concrete separating us, but it wakes me up none the less. It’s been the alarm clock I’ve used since before I can remember. Stretching out my sore muscles, I stand and head out to the main living area, the first one awake in the den as usual.

I head over to the kitchen and take some rice and sushi out from last night’s dinner and sit at the table. I begin eating alone, thinking about the state of events the past month since my brothers and I have taken to the surface, since we’ve left our home in the subterranean New York.

We’ve taken to the streets in order to clean up the scum of the city as we’ve been trained. Us four turtles have become the new protectors of New York, and we’ve made our presence felt in a big way. Even though we’ve been given our own surprising lessons.

Picking up a notepad, I begin to sketch the tattoo we’ve found on a multitude of thugs in the past few weeks. The same exact tattoo in the same exact area on almost everyone we’ve come across in the past month. It means there’s a powerful gang in town that none of our intel has said a word about. And it means our job is a whole lot tougher than we thought.

**********

“Chief you gotta let me take this story!” the peppy, red-headed reporter says as she chases her boss through the bullpen of the Channel Six News Station. “People are talking about this left and right. We need to jump on this before the other stations!”

April O’Neil had joined this station three months ago straight out of college as a junior reporter. The network said the station lacked youth, so here she is. But the months have been frustrating. Story after story were buried to the late night news or not even shown. And on top of that, half of them have been fluff pieces no one is interested in anyway.

But this story is different. There’s something going on in the city. Someone or something has been taking criminals off the street, and April is going to find out who. She’s a damn good reporter, she knows that. And this is her chance to show it.

“I’m in the news business, April,” the man sighs. “I’m not here to report on urban legends and superstitious mumbo jumbo.”

“What are you talking about?” the plucky reporter responds annoyed. “What, did all those thugs end up tied up magically?”

“I don’t know, maybe it’s just a guy,” the chief responds trying to shrug her off.

“Even if it’s just a guy it’s still a story,” she crosses her arms and stares a hole into him. “You want Channel Three t jump this story on you, or are you going to go let me do my job?”

The chief sighs, “Fine. If it’ll get you off my back, go do your damn boogeyman story.”

**********

After another hour, my brothers exit their rooms.

Raphael is first. He doesn’t say anything as he heads straight for the dojo to begin his morning training. Our relationship has never been overly friendly. We love each other as brothers, but we’re not friends. He’s never been happy with Splinter giving me the leadership position, even if it was the right move. Raphael is the biggest of us, and the strongest. But he’s also the most impatient and hot headed, not to mention violent. Still, if we’re in a jam, Raph is the one that can cover us while we get out of one.

“Leo you didn’t eat my pizza, did you?” Michelangelo says as he skids out of his door. “Because I totally put my name on the box.”

My youngest brother is next to exit his room. I love Mikey, and he can always be counted on to keep the mood light, but he’s also flighty and tends to get sloppy in combat. “No Mikey. You’re pizza is still in there. You know I don’t eat the stuff.”

“Phew,” he smiles as he heads to our refrigerator and pulls out the brown box and goes to town on the leftover slices.

Next, Donatello emerges from his room, his face buried in the circuitry of a digital camera he’s been working on for weeks. Donny is a certified genius. He’s a wiz with electronics, and he’s the reason all the salvaged electronics in our home work, and the main reason this place actually looks like a home. Because of him we have clean running water, a stove, microwave, and even TVs and computers. But his intelligence sometimes holds him back in some situations where reaction time and instincts take precedent.

But even with our faults we’re better fighters than anyone in this city by ourselves. And together, we’re unstoppable.

Donatello sits down next to me, and I ask about the camera, “Do you have it working?”

“Yea,” he nods. “Just fine tuning some stuff right now. But it should be fine. Why?”

“Just wondering,” I smile. “You’ve been working on it for a while. Raph! Get in here please!”

“What’s up?” Raph grunts as he takes the fourth seat.

“Just want to go over the patrol routes for tonight,” I respond. “Same ones as last night. We seemed to get quite a bit of action last night, so I want to stay in the routes.”

“Sounds like fun,” Raphael smiles. “I love cracking me some junkie skulls.”

“Don’t hurt them too bad unless they’re dangerous,” I warn him. “We don’t need unnecessary kills this early in our careers. We need the people to trust us. And Donny? Take the camera with you tonight. If you get a Purple Dragon, take a picture for evidence. And then I need you to analyze it. See if it matches any known gangs. We need to find out what we're up against.”

Carnage27

05-20-2011, 07:52 PM

Indiana Jones
Director of the B.P.R.D.

It's been over one hundred years. Over one hundred years since I first breathed the air of this world. And that's just too long for me to look this good. I put the razor down and wash the shaving cream off my face. I only look like I should be in my mid fifties, not over a century old.

It's been too long since I've been on a true archeology dig. But then again, archeology as I knew it is dead. It's not the same. Nor is the world for that matter. Half the things I see on a daily basis here I would have called superstitious crap in my youth. Amazing the way things change over the years.

I once said it's the mileage that wears on a person, not the years. But for the past two or three decades the years have definitely been wearing on me. I've watched all my friends pass away. Marion, Sallah, Dad, Marcus. Hell, I even went to Short Round's funeral. Seems like yesterday he was racing Willie Scott and I through the streets of Shanghai.

It's not right that they've all left and I'm stuck rolling this rock up the hill. I've lived too long with the kind of life I've led.

And I've lived too long to deal with everything I've had to deal with in the past few years. The Bureau is busier than ever, and I've started a recruiting drive to deal with it. At least I've planned a way to recruit new agents, but I haven't gotten the approval from my liaison to the president.

"You ready boss," Hellboy asks as he pokes his head into my room. "Manning is in the conference room."

"Yea, let's do this," I sigh. The two of us head down the hallway to the conference room, where Tom Manning, the Bureau's liaison to the President, is sitting along with his assistant. I shake his hand, "Manning."

"Jones," he replies in his normal, uninterested tone. "I hear you have some new plan for me."

"Yea, have a seat," I reply. "As you know, we've been more busy than ever the past few years. But recently, our activity has spiked even more. In the past four months the instances of gen-active humans-"

"Gen-active?" Manning asks with a raised eyebrow.

"Yes. That's the people with the super powers. They started showing up here and there two years ago. But the past few months have seen a dramatic spike in their appearance," I continue. "And usually, the change happens in the late teens to mid twenties, though there are cases that are older."

Manning nods and I begin my next point, "Then in the past month, we've seen an even more dramatic spike in paranormal activity. We've dealt with ten vampires, three werewolves, and a few poltergeists. More than any other one month period in history. Significantly more. If the trends stay like that...well it means something is on the way. Something big."

"And what do you want me to do, Dr. Jones?" Manning sighs.

"I need more men. We've lost four men this month. There were years I didn't lose that many," I respond. "I need more men. And men that can handle this job."

"You know I can't approve that," the man shakes his head. "And you know the President won't either. We can't give you a massive influx without arousing suspicion."

I smile, as I expected the answer from him. I respond to the confused look he gives me, "I know. Which is why I'm going recruiting."

"Who the hell can you recruit for this?"

"Gen-actives," Hellboy says with a smile. "They've got the abilities to keep up with other gens, and the paranormal. Plus their durable enough to survive a fight. We'll train them here, and each one will go on every dangerous mission. It'll save lives."

"Not to mention we'll give gen-actives someplace where they can belong. Somewhere they can learn to control their powers," I add. "It'll also save us from accidents from dangerous gens."

Manning sits there and ponders our plan. I can tell he's pissed that we were ready for his obvious rebuttal, but he also knows we're right. Ever since we started the BPRD all those years ago, the President's main concern has always been to keep the odd things secret from the general public.

"Fine," he mutters after a while. "But keep it quiet. We don't need someone blabbing. If they refuse, wipe their memories."

"Yes, sir," I smile as Manning leaves without another word.

Byrd Man

05-22-2011, 12:49 PM

Sherlock Holmes

221B Baker Street

A case.

I need a case. I can feel the dullness in the air, the bland taste of my meals. There is nothing so boring as when everything is right with everything is right in the world.

"AHHHHHH!"

Well, this might be interesting.

"Mister Holmes!"

I spring up from my seat and job through the apartment towards the kitchen. Mrs. Hudson is standing at the icebox, holding a bowl in her hands.

"Why are there eyeballs in this fridge?!"

"Where do you expect I put them? The microwave?"

"Anywhere but here, Mister Holmes!"

"Just calm down, I'll move them. Just make sure you don't place them near the grapes."

"What's going on?" Watson, the latest addition to our wonderful home, asks as he walks in.

"Mrs. Hudson has taken it upon herself to look after my affairs. While I need a landlady, I certainly do not require a nanny."

"God bless you, Doctor," Mrs. Hudson says with a sigh. "You're going to need any help you can get when you live with him."
Mrs. Hudson storms out of the kitchen. I turn around and begin searching through the fridge, placing my bowl of eyes in the back.

"So, Doctor," I say after shutting the fridge. "Have you gotten settled? Found everything to your liking?"

"So far I have."

"Excellent."

My pocket vibrates and a feeling of hope flutters in my chest as I pull my phone out and read the text message.

"Marvelous..."

I place the phone back in my pocket and turn to Watson. "May I ask what is on your agenda for today?"

"Nothing, really. I was going to stay in and study. I'm going for my medical license here in the UK."

"Well, books can wait. They are books, after all. I wonder how your penmanship and note taking is?"

"Fair. I learned short hand in university."

"In that case, I would like you to accompany me on an errand."

Watson blinks and looks at me skeptically. "You making a run to the shop?"

I smirk and nod. "Yes, something like that."

Soho

The cab comes to a stop just up the block from our destination. I turn to Watson and smile. "Well, pay the man," and jump out of the cab. Watson catches up with me a few seconds later as the apartment building's front entrance comes into view.

"Wait," Watson says as he sees the crime scene tape. "What exactly are we doing, Mister Holmes?"

"Oh, that's right, I forgot to tell you. I'm a special consultant with Scotland Yard, assisting them with unusual cases."

Watson scowls in confusion. We walk past the few onlookers to the tape, where a police sergeant is standing guard.

"Hello, Mister Holmes."

"Sergeant Clarke. This is my associate, Doctor John Watson. He's with me."

"The scene is on the second floor."
Clarke steps aside as Watson and I duck under the tape and walk into the apartment building. I do a quick scan of the lobby, and it tells me pretty much all I need to know about the building. The peeling paint, damp interior and wooden stairs all but scream out that this is a flop house, a place for people down on their luck, or someone hiding.

"So...what do we do?"

"We go to the scene, I observe and tell you what I observe while you take notes."

I take the rickety stairs two at a time and head up to the second level with Watson close behind. A gray haired man in a suit is waiting for us at the end of the corridor.

"Holmes."

"Lestrade, always a pleasure to see you so humbled."

"Right. And who is your friend?"

"He's my associate, assistant if you will. Inspector G. Lestrade, Doctor John Watson."

The two men exchange handshakes and pleasantries before Lestrade gets to it.

"Come on inside," he says as he opens the door to the apartment on his left. The small, one room apartment is cluttered and in disarray. The bed is flipped and what little furniture there is is on its side.

The body is laying almost in the center of the room, a man appearing to be in his late 40's stretched out on his side. By his head is some sort of writing.

"Forensics did a sweep of the room, and they found signs of a struggle."

"Ah, they happen to do that by opening their eyes?"

"Cause of death is still not know yet, but the laceration marks on the neck seem to indicate strangling."

I walk across the room and lean down over the body, looking it over carefully.

"You're wrong."

"What's that?"

"You're wrong, Lestrade. The strangling was post-mortem. The bruising is the wrong color, so his heart was not pumping blood at the time of the strangling. There are also no hemorrhaging in the eyes, that's always a tell tell sign of strangulation."

"I'll let the coroner set the record straight, if you don't mind."

I dismiss Lestrade and begin rummaging through the dead man's pockets, coming up with only two items. A golden engagement ring and a bottle of aspirin, empty save one small pill.

"So what makes this case so unusual?"

"Well, the man was locked here from the inside. Only pair of keys we found in the place were laying by the nightstand. The landlord called during the middle of the night when he heard sounds of a struggle. They got here and had to kick the door open. Then they found that writing on the floor."

I look up from the body and and finally take in what I saw when I first walked over. By the dead man's head is "Rache" written in coagulated blood.

"We've got some PCs doing a canvass of the area, so far we haven't come across anyone named Rachel."

"Rachel? You think that someone was trying to write a name?"

"What else would it be?"

I stand up and take in the rest of the room.

"I believe the man we're looking for is approximately two meters in height, two stone and twelve pounds. He walks with a limp and will almost certainly want that ring."

Lestrade and Watson look at me, slightly stunned. I shrug and begin walking towards the door. I walk out the door before popping my head back in.

"Also, Lestrade? 'Rache' isn't a woman's name. It's the German word for revenge."

I wink at the aggravated inspector and disappear through the door.

Carnage27

05-25-2011, 12:07 AM

http://i122.photobucket.com/albums/o252/TortugaJoe/TMNT-Leoeyes.jpg

Three men walk along the darkened New York Streets, clinging tightly to their coats. They're not cold, but the automatic weapons they carry beneath them need to stay hidden. The stories that have been going around the past few weeks have frightened them, and they have no desire to run into me tonight. No desire at all. But they have to go on this heist. Their boss has felt the squeeze, and their organization is getting desperate. At least we hope he is.

As they walk to their destination, they pass an electronics store with the late night news playing on the TVs in the display. On the screen, a pretty reporter comments on the recent wave of unexplained happenings.

"You've all heard the stories circulating the past few weeks. That an unnamed, unidentified person or creature has been beating the city's thugs to a pulp at crime scenes and leaving them for the police force to pick up. I'm here tonight to bring you a special investigative report to start to shed light on these interesting rumors."

The men go next door to a jewelry store where the proprietors live up stairs. Before breaking down the alley door into the establishment, one of them finds a circuit breaker and cuts the automatic alarm. While he does so, I silently crawl up a fire escape to the second floor of the building and wait in the shadows.

Once the job is done, the large one of the group slams his heavy shoulder into the door, and the old wooden frame gives in. Instantly, the two other smaller men rush upstairs, and bring the family that owns the store back downstairs at gun point.

With the children crying, the men force the father to unlock the store's cases so they can take their haul. The entire time, they can still hear the muffled news report coming through the wall next door, "I first started by interviewing one of the men that claims to be beaten by this secret hero."

"I don't know, man," the interviewee's voice is heard. "One minute I'm taking in my haul, the next minute all the lights go out. And then I catch a little bit of movement out the corner of my eye. This thing, it ain't a man, this thing was like part of the darkness. It moved like it was a shadow."

Almost like clockwork, the jewelry store is plunged into darkness as I toss a shuriken into the electrical transformer on the street. The big thug, obviously the leader, snaps at the man who shut off the alarm, "You idiot! You screwed up the lights."

The other one replies, "No man...it's the thing! It's here!"

I smile at the fear in his voice.

A thud can be heard upstairs and the final robber replies in a hushed voice, "You hear that?"

"Yea," the big guy says before turning to the electrical expert, "go upstairs and check it out."

The electrician accepts his role, and shaking, walks up stairs. He's instantly drawn to a room in the front of the house whose window lies open. A window he remembers being closed the last time he was up here. A window I’ve opened and entered through.

Entering the room, he scans the room, but sees nothing. But he didn't look hard enough. As he turns to leave, another shuriken clips his hand holding his gun, causing him to drop it. It makes an insignificant, soft thump on the carpeted floor. Like a flash, my palm strikes him in the throat, muffling any scream he may have made, before my hands slam against the side of his head, knocking him out cold.

All the while, the sound of the news report floats up through the open window, "I even spoke with the chief of police, who has taken a personal interest in this case. He did not want to be interviewed on camera, but he did share some interesting tales, such as perpetrators claiming that this one creature has taken out up to six of them at a time in rapid succession. And the chief also reports that different prisoners have claimed to have been stopped by this hero at different places across the city at the same time at up to four different places at once."

Next, the big man sends up his other accomplice to check on the electrician. As he reaches the top of the stairs, he sees his friend laid out cold in the doorway to the room, and runs up to check on him. But he makes a big mistake not calling out for help.

I drop from the ceiling behind him, kicking his gun out of his hand from behind and placing him in a choke hold. The man's face goes purple, and he passes out in his attackers arms, and is then placed on top of the other burglar.

Downstairs, the big man becomes impatient, "Damn it. No one can do anything right but me."

He leaves the family downstairs and heads up to find his partners. But all he finds is a pile of unconscious bodies in the hallway, and my hulking figure standing over them. He attempts to raise his gun, but it's knocked out of his hand by another thrown projectile. Not being one to run from a fight, the big man puts brass knuckles over his hand and rushes the figure, driving the fist into my sternum.

But the blow has the opposite effect than expected. It gives off a loud crack as the metal meets an armor like substance mixed with the large man's hand breaking. He shouts in pain, "What the hell are you!?"

Before delivering a headbutt, I reply, "Your worst nightmare." I go to leave, but before I do I rip the one man’s shirt, revealing a tattoo of a purple dragon emblazoned across his chest and mutter to myself, “Another one.”

"Whatever this hero is, whether some experiment gone wrong or some brave soul willing to risk his life for the good of the city, I know I feel safer having him around. And whoever he, or they are, I'd just like to say thank you. Reporting for Channel Five News, this has been April O'Neil, signing off."

By the time the police arrive, they find the robbers tied to each other, unconscious. But there is no sign of me. Because I’m a ninja. I strike hard, and fade back into the night.

Rain Dog

05-25-2011, 12:21 AM

Carnage27

05-26-2011, 10:59 PM

Indiana Jones
Director of the B.P.R.D.

Darkness. It's all I see. Darkness in every direction. Where I am I have no idea. I closed my eyes and the next thing I know I'm standing in the darkest place I've ever been, and an ominous feeling hangs over me. The feeling you get when you're in war and you look over a battlefield filled with bodies. The feeling that death is walking alongside you.

"Hello!?"

I search for a light, any source of light at all. But I can't find any. I walk for what seems like forever without seeing a speck of light. But besides that, I notice my footsteps aren't making a sound, nor do I feel an impact as I step. It's almost as if I'm walking on thin air.

"HELLO!?"

And then I hear it, a low rumble that seems to be coming towards me. At first it seems like a train, or a jet approaching quickly, but as it nears I realize it's a growl, a growl of a very big creature. But as the sound seems to reach me, it turns into a laugh. A laugh that seems to be incredibly familiar yet foreign to me.

"Dr. Jones!" a voice calls and my eyes spring open. It was a dream. Just a dream. I smile as my assistant nods to me, "We're at the...house, sir."

We've come to the outskirts of Kansas City in order to recruit the final member of my new team. I sent feelers our to six different potential recruits, of which five came back with positive answers. But this one...well...she wasn't so sure. She said she wanted to meet with me. Make sure I knew what I was doing.

I step out of the car and look at the mental hospital in front of me. It's a repurposed mansion and houses low security patients. How the person I'm here to see can be considered low security is beyond me, but the head of the hospital assured me that they had ample accommodations for her.

As I walk up the stairs in front of the grand mansion, the lead doctor meets me at the door, "Dr. Jones, I'm glad to see you. You say you're with the government and are interested in Miss Sherman's...gifts."

"Yea, something like that," I nod as we walk inside. "I was wondering if I could speak with her."

"Of course," the doctor smiles and ushers me towards the basement. "I'll show you to her room." After walking down some stairs, I find myself in a beautiful and large room. Lined with what seems to be lead. But it's not dreary. Far from it, it's probably a nicer setup than I have. The doctor calls out, "Liz? The man from the government is here."

From another room in the apartment steps beautiful young woman with raven black hair. She smiles meekly and nods to the doctor, who excuses himself.

Her file was a sad one. I remember reading it a few short weeks ago. Her powers began to manifest at the age of ten. Four fires at her house drew the attention of the authorities, but nothing ever came of it. Her parents loved her too much and defended her, even though it ended up costing them their lives.

At the age of eleven, Liz had a super powerful pyrokinetic episode that engulfed her entire block in flames, incinerating everyone in the vicinity. It was blamed on a gas leak, but with our recent findings, we've discovered she can actually create and control fire.

I offer her my hand, "Miss Sherman, I'm Dr. Henry Jones. You can call me Indiana. Or Indy."

"Okay Dr. Indy," she jokes. "You can call me Liz. I know why you're here. But I don't think I'm the best person for you. I'd love to help you understand what's going on. But I can't control my power almost at all. I'd just end up hurting someone again. Something I swore I'd never do again."

Right, I almost forgot what lie I had sent to these kids. I told them I was a biologist and I knew what was happening to them and I was interested in studying them for a time. The lies people believe. It's kind of amazing.

"I know," I nod. "You had expressed those concerns, which is why I came. I need to express how seriously we're taking this. I'll tell you what I told the others. We have every precaution, every fail safe, every possible plan in place for anything that can possibly happen. All we want is to understand you, and to help control your ability."

"Others?" she perks up at the mention that there may be others like her.

"Yes," I smile. "Five others have agreed to join us. They'll be at our facility on Friday."

We sit in silence for the next few moments as she ponders this new information. I don't think she ever dreamed that there were more people with amazing abilities. It was my ace in the hole and I figured it would get her to join.

"I'll think about it. I know where to go. If I decide to come, you'll see me on Friday."

I smile at her and nod. We say our goodbyes and I head back to my car.

"Well?" my assistant asks as we head back towards the airport.

"We'll see," I respond dismissively as my thoughts drift back to the dream I had a little over an hour ago.

Byrd Man

05-27-2011, 10:12 AM

Sherlock Holmes

I look over the notes on the ride to Scotland Yard, Watson and I sit in silence in the backseat of the cab.

"How did you do that?" He asks to break the silence. I look up from the notebook.

"How did I do what?"

"All that stuff with the victim and killer."

"Oh....it's just basic science. Power of observation, Doctor. You can find out a great deal about anything if you observe correctly."

"Really? What can you tell about me?"

"Do we really have to do this? I'd like to look over these notes before we get to the Yard."

"Fine," Watson says curtly. "If you can't do it, then just say so."

I sigh and lean back in the seat.

"You are in your early to mid-thirties, grew up in Kent based on your accent. Your grades in school were admirable, but not spectacular so you went into the military in order to pay for university. You became a combat medic and eventually an army field doctor with the airborne. You saw time in Afghanistan or Iraq, and ended up being injured in the line of duty. You've mostly healed, but you still limp when you try to jog or run. You're a bit of a gambler, and ended up losing money on yesterday's match between Liverpool and Arsenal."

I turn to Watson, who appears to be a bit slack-jawed.

"Oh, yes, and you suffer from Post Traumatic Stress Disorder. Did I get close?"

He snaps out of his trance and turns towards the front of the cab.

"Just look over those notes."

Scotland Yard

Lestrade is waiting for us in the lobby as soon as we walk in.

"Holmes, Mister Watson. The doctor is done with the autopsy and is preparing the results."

"Excellent. Anyone care to wager that the cause of death is poisoning? Anyone? Doctor Watson? Care to place a bet?"

Watson rolls his eyes and we follow Lestrade into the lower levels of Scotland Yard. The medical examiner is in the process of sewing the murder victim's chest while we watch from an adjacent room.

"We managed to get an identification from the apartment's landlord. The man's Enoch Drebber. He was from Edinburgh, and had just recently moved to London.."

"Poor soul."

"Barely in the big city and it ends up chewing him up. It is tragic."

"No. I was talking about his name. Who would name their child Enoch?"

"Says the man named Sherlock."

"Shut up."

The medical examiner comes out of the autopsy room, his bloody apron and latex gloves removed. "He was poisoned."

"With Potassium cyanide, of course."

"Correct. I'll have a more thorough report in a few hours, but I just wanted to get the cause of death out of the way."

The doctor leaves and I lean against the wall, smiling.

"You really get on my nerves sometimes, Holmes, you know that?"

"But yet you still keep coming back, Lestrade."

"How did you know it was cyanide?"

"The bottle of Aspirin I found on the body. It smelled faintly of almond."

"Oh God," Lestrade says with a sigh. "It was bloody tampering. Now we've got to deal with the public going into a panic over a nutter."

"I saw an unopened bottle of Aspirin in the apartment. So I'm fairly certain the bottle belonged to our murderer."

"Alright. Well, I used your description to get a sketch done. I've got PCs all over the neighborhood canvassing. I Sergeant Gregson is on the horn with Edinburgh, trying to find out what he can about Drebber."

"Good...I wonder, where is that ring that was on the body?"

"Forensics processed it. No useable prints, so it's in evidence control."

"Give it to me."

"Pardon me?"

"The killer wanted that ring. You said that the police were called there after hearing a fight. The killer ran out as soon as he could, but tried to find that ring."

"And what exactly are you going to do with the ring?"

"Put it in the paper. If we can't get to the killer, I'll make him come to me."

wiegeabo

05-30-2011, 10:59 PM

22 years ago, Lawrence Kansas...

The baby monitor crackles with static and baby noises. Enough to wake Mary Winchester from her sleep. She groggily opens one eye and glances at the lights on the monitor.

"It's your turn," she mumbles, reaching behind her for her husband, but feeling nothing but empty bed.

Slowly sitting up, she stretches her neck, and stands. She walks outside the master bedroom and down the hall to the baby's room. Inside she sees a man's back as he stands overs the crib. Their baby makes happy gurgling noises.

"Is he ok?" Mary asks.

"Shhhhhh..."

She smiles and walks back into the hallway. At the other end, she notices the hall wall light flickering. She walks over to it and taps it a few times until it stops. That's when she sees the faint blue light from the first floor. Confused, she starts down the stairs, turning on the landing, and sees the tv is still on, an old black and white war movie playing. Shaking her head, she steps on the floor...and sees someone sleeping in the chair-

Mary runs back up the steps as fast as she can. "Sammy. Sammy!"

John Winchester snaps awake instantly at the sound of the scream.

"M-Mary?!"

The movie he had been watching forgotten, he tears off for the stairs at the sound of his wife's scream.

"Mary!"

He runs up the stairs in a second, and notices the door to Sammy's room is open. He runs inside-

"Mary?"

-only to find Sammy happily cooing in his crib.

John lets out a relieved sigh and tries to catch his breath as he goes over to check on his little boy. "Hey Sammy, did mom wake you?"

He gently strokes his finger across Sammy's cheek. Then he notices a small red blob near his head on the blanket. John dips his finger in it, rubbing the wetness between his thumb and finger. Then he looks up-

http://i51.tinypic.com/14t2bzt.jpg
"NO! MARY! NO!"

The flames light the room on fire. More on instinct than thought, John tears himself away from the sight of his wife and grabs little Sammy in his arms. He runs outside the room.

"Daddy!"

A scared 4-year stands with wide eyes in the hallway.

"Dean! Take your brother and get out of the house. Don't look back. Now Dean! Go!"

Like the good boy he is, Dean dutifully takes his brother in his small arms, and makes his way down the stairs towards the front door. John rushes back into Sammy room where the flames fully engulf Mary's body.

"Mary! No!..."

The flames grow hotter and everything in the room burns. And then a huge fireball erupts at John-

Once in the front yard, Dean can't help but look up at the window to Sammy's room, lit from behind by the flames.

Suddenly a pair of arms grab Dean.

"Don't look back!" John shouts as he runs with his children as if they didn't weigh anything. He gets them away from the house just as Sammy's rooms explodes fire and debris all over the front yard.

***

Half an hour later, the fire department has battled most of the fire down, but flames still lick away from inside Sammy's room, fighting the spray of water as if it refused to die.

Police force neighbors to back away, and EMT's open their ambulance, prepping their equipment to look over the Winchesters.

And sitting on the hood of his '67 Impala, holding his two boys, John Winchester just stares at the perfect life he had and vows revenge...

Carnage27

06-02-2011, 12:12 AM

http://i122.photobucket.com/albums/o252/TortugaJoe/TMNT-Leoeyes.jpg

A fly walks along the wall to my right. I can hear every single strike as its six legs crawl across the surface. As it flies and hops to another area of wall, the buzzing of its wings is like a 747 taking off right next to me. It takes off and flies right in front of my face.

In a meditative trance like I'm in now, I've honed myself to be able to raise all my senses to levels any other being could even dream of. I hear everything, smell everything, feel everything. Master Splinter has told me that this is only one step on the path I'm taking, and that one day I'll be able to do even more.

Like a flash of light, I catch the fly perfectly between my finger and thumb. I can feel every hair on it, and I can feel as it tries to wiggle itself out of my grasp. It's feeble mind knows only one state at this point: survival. The need for survival in lower creatures is astounding. It's all they know. The sleep to survive, they eat to survive, and they breed to survive.

It's odd to think that I would have been a creature like this had I not been transformed into what I am today. I've thought long and hard on why my brothers and I were made into what we are today. Whether it was divine intervention, some sort of cosmic joke, or just an accident.

But in reality, it doesn't matter. It's what we do with these special lives that matters. And we're going to protect the people of New York, no matter what the cost.

I rise and leave my chamber, entering out into our common area, where Donatello sits in front of the computer, still analyzing the picture he got of the purple dragon tattoo. He must not have slept, as I see a mostly finished pot of coffee on the kitchen counter.

Descending the stairs, I pull up a seat next to Donnie, "Find anything?"

"Yea, but it's not what I expected," he responds, the exhaustion showing in his voice. "The tattoo has shown up the past five years, including in police reports. All the same crimes we've been stopping them for. But the arrests led to no other leads. No raids on hideouts, no accomplices, nothing. And whenever two groups of them were put into court, they testified they acted as if they didn't know each other. Whatever this operation is, they're well organized."

Terrific. No more leads than when we started. We have no idea where to go next.

"Good work, Donnie," I sigh. "Go get some rest. We'll worry about the dragons later."

Byrd Man

06-05-2011, 01:44 PM

Sherlock Holmes

221 B Baker Street

I stand at the window and watch the traffic on the street below. I look back at Watson and scowl.

"Check it again."

He sighs and looks up from the television. "I checked it ten minutes ago."

"You checked it twelve minutes and twenty seconds ago."

"Well, around ten minutes ago."

"Check it again."

Watson rolls his eyes and gets up from the sofa, walking towards his laptop. He taps a few buttons and looks at the internet classified ad.

Found:

One engagement ring around SoHo area
Fair condition
Call number below
Describe ring to claim it

07425-882077

"I don't understand why I had to give my number out."

"Because my number might have been recognized. It's on my site."

"Site? What site?"

"My website. Has anyone responded?"

"No not yet. No calls or texts on my phone either."

"Well..."

I turn to look back out the window and try to plan out my next move.

"Grab your coat. We'll go at this another way."

"What are you thinking?"

I turn around and begin to head downstairs with Watson behind me.

"We're going to find Drebber's flatmate."

"I thought the landlord said Drebber lived alone."

"He did...at first. There was a mobile bill in the apartment for a mister Joseph Strangerson, and it was dated a week ago. Strangerson couldn't have been living with Drebber long enough for the landlord to notice.."

"Joseph Strangerson? Where do they get these names from? If you knew Drebber had a flatmate, why didn't you tell the police?"

"Because Strangerson isn't our killer."

"Two flatmates having a row, why not? I'm slowly starting to see how much a flatmate can wear on your nerves."

Watson and I step out onto the sidewalk and walk towards the street.

"Strangerson wears size nine shoes, our killer wears size elevens. But Strangerson almost certainly knows who the killer is."
"What makes you say that?"

I hail a cab and give the cabbie a SoHo address. Once the car gets going down the road, I turn to Watson.

"Strangerson knows who the killer is because he grew up with him in Edinburgh. Him and Drebber....and Rachel, of course."

"Rachel? So you were wrong about the clue at the flat."

"No, I was right. It just had a double meaning. Rache is revenge. Revenge for Rachel."

"And who is she?"

"The root cause if it all. As much as I hate to admit it...this case is beginning to take a turn for the mundane."

I sigh and look out the window.

"This whole thing is about a woman."

Carnage27

06-06-2011, 12:23 AM

Indiana Jones
Director of the B.P.R.D.
B.P.R.D Headquarters
Rocky Mountains, Colorado

http://i275.photobucket.com/albums/jj306/Carnage27/ext_bprd_hq_03.jpg

It's been a few days since my meeting with Elizabeth Sherman, and it's the day of truth. Today will be the day when I find out what this new set of recruits is made of, and whether or not they'll stick around after I reveal to them that they aren't here for a simple round of biological tests and demonstrations of their abilities.

I change into my old adventuring clothes. The jacket may hang a little looser over my form at this point, but I don't let it affect me. I have to change physically at some points through this hellish long life. And I guess there's worse changes than losing a little bit of muscle here and there.

Stepping out of the door of the compound, I look behind me and smile. These kids really don't know what they have ahead of me. The secrets that are in there have been kept from the general populace, and are things most people will never know exist. And now it's all going to be revealed to what are now untrained, uncertified kids.

Next to me is one of my most senior human agents, Kate Corrigan. Kate knows about anything there is to know about the legends and myths about what we're fighting against.

At 1 P.M. on the dot, the first car approaches, and out steps a sweet, yet nervous looking young woman with a streak of pink running through her hair. I recognize her from the stock photo provided with her file. This is Roxanne Spaulding.

http://i275.photobucket.com/albums/jj306/Carnage27/210341-81989-freefall.jpg

After "Roxy" as she calls herself, comes over and introduces herself, I note that she's a shy girl. That will need to change if she's going to survive here.

Next, a car pulls up and out steps one of the biggest men I've ever seen. His long, brown hair hangs out from underneath a wool-knit cap down to his massive shoulders, and iPod head phones are burried in his ears. In his massive hand he holds a skateboard that looks like it would barely hold his immense figure. This is Percival Chang, a former football player from Seattle, who by all accounts is an extreme slacker.

We'll work him through that.

http://i275.photobucket.com/albums/jj306/Carnage27/307989-143674-grunge.jpg

The third car drops of a young woman that I wouldn't have been able to stay away from if it was a day long gone. Tall, redheaded, and beautiful, she strides confidently towards me and introduces herself to me. Caitlin Fairchild, the prized recruit I targeted from the beginning. Graduated from Stanford at eighteen, modeled, and was a track star. I still can't believe she's shown up.

http://i275.photobucket.com/albums/jj306/Carnage27/fairchild.jpg

Next, a motorcycle pulls up, and off steps the one recruit who has had formal government training. Cole Cash was in training for the Marines before he dropped out for unknown reasons. Before he left, however, he showed proficient skills with firearms and hand to hand combat.

http://i275.photobucket.com/albums/jj306/Carnage27/364003-30352-grifter.jpg

I wait around a little for the other two recruits to show up, but after a while Kate urges me to begin. But as I'm about to start, a fifth car shows up, and out steps Liz Sherman. She smiles and joins the group.

http://i695.photobucket.com/albums/vv313/p3_rogue/Hellboy/elizabeth-sherman_400.jpg?t=1256160256

"Ah, well, I guess we can start," I smile at the assembled youth. "As you already know, my name is Dr. Henry Jones, and I've brought you here because all of you have special abilities. Abilities you haven't even begun to understand. Why you have them, we do not know yet, but we intend to figure that out."

I take a deep breath before continuing, "But the reason we brought you here was not merely study. Nor was it purely scientific. In fact, it wasn't even mostly scientific." I can see the shock on their faces, but I continue, "Your powers are but a drop of rain in the middle of a hurricane of paranormal forces that occur everyday on this planet. And as the paranormal evolves, so must we. The main reason we brought you here was to ask you to become the first in a new breed of agents that will protect the United States of America from all paranormal, extraterrestrial, and metahuman threats that may occur."

"What're you talkin' about man?" Cash asks. "You really expect us to believe that aliens, and vampires, and stuff like that exist?"

"Yes, Mr. Cash," I respond. "That's exactly what I'm saying. If you want to leave, your cars and your bike is right there. But if you want to take your first step into a bigger world, follow me through these doors."

I turn and walk through the doors into BPRD, and turn to find the rest of them hot on my heels. I walk down to the library, where a large tank of water forms one of the walls. I stop in front of it, and turn to the new recruits, "Ladies and gentlemen, I want to introduce you to your first paranormal entities, as well as your first lesson. Not every paranormal is your enemy. And you will need to differentiate those that will do us harm, and those that can help."

"Abe, Red, get in here," I say into my commlink. Instantly, Hellboy enters the room, and Abe Sapien, the aquatic humanoid, floats up to the glass.

Hellboy smiles at the new recruits, "How's it going, maggots? Who's ready for training?"

wiegeabo

06-07-2011, 11:00 PM

Byrd Man

06-08-2011, 10:45 AM

Sherlock Holmes

SoHo

The taxi skitters to a stop and I jump out, Watson right behind me.

"Why are we back at the crime scene?"

"Shut up. I need to think."

I pace on the sidewalk in front of the flat where Drebbber was murdered.

"Lestrade texted me six hours ago. Drebber couldn't have been dead for more than three hours before we arrived at the crime scene. Nine hours."

I pull out my phone and begin searching through the weather and traffic reports from the morning.

"Congested traffic and mild drizzle....but that didn't matter to him, did it? He was running for his life."

"I'm sorry, but you think the killer is still in the neighborhood?"

"The killer? No, but his second victim is."

I begin walking down the street, Watson behind me.

"The message was incomplete. That's because Strangerson walked in on the murderer before he was finished. That's where the signs of a struggle came from. Strangerson and the killer were fighting. That's why the door was locked from the inside, because Strangerson's flat key fell out on the floor after the fight. The killer locked the door with Drebber's body and gave chase after Strangerson."

I jog down the block, trying to find a building that would work.

"There," I finally say after traveling two blocks over.
I walk across the street towards a dim and abandoned building. I job up the steps to the entrance, looking over the rusty lock before turning to Watson.

"The back door. They used the backdoor."

I go back down the steps and walk around. The back entrance into the building. The door is shut with the lock discarded to the side. I gingerly test the door and open it. I head into the damp building with Watson following behind. We stop short when we see the body laying on the floor.

"And that is Joseph Strangerson."

I walk towards the body and give it a scan.

"He was killed the same way. Poisoned."

I reach into my pocket, pulling out a pen. I use the pen tip to lift up the almost empty Aspirin bottle. Only one pill inside of it.

"I think I know what's going on."

I put the pill bottle back down and walk outside, pulling my phone back out and typing up a text.

To: G. Lestrade
Re: Drebber Case

Another body.
Up the road from
original crime scene
Motive and means figured
Need opportunity
Address below
Come quickly

SH

I send the text and put the phone back in my pocket. Watson comes outside, pulling his coat tight.

"Dead about nine hours, from the look of him. Two times someone being poisoned with medicine. Do you think the killer is tampering?"

"Then why is he here, half a block away from his flat? No, the killer led him here. Either with a gun or knife. I'm not sure how, yet."

I pull my phone back out, searching through the daily news and police incident reports. Other than the Drebber's body, there have been no police reports in this area of SoHo all day.

"There's no way Strangerson went willingly with the killer. They knew each other from the past, he would have fought and struggled. He was duped some kind of way. He was fooled into going with the killer."

I close my eyes and assemble the data.

Drebber was killed after coming home from the pub. The killer got into his apartment some kind of way. He killed Drebber, and was writing his note when Strangerson walked in. They fought and he ran.

Strangerson, running through the rain manages to get caught by the killer and led here. Nobody noticed it....how?

"The killer hides in plain sight. Someone who everyone sees, but nobody notices."

The pieces seem to click into place almost at once.

"He's a cabbie."

"Right you are," a Scottish accented voice says from behind. He matches my earlier estimate of what the killer's height and weight would be. In his hand is a pistol.

"You're so smart, Mister Holmes. Smart indeed. I've read about you, read your website. I had a feeling they might send you after me."

"So, what are you going to do, then?"

"Leave your friend here...we're going for a ride."

Rain Dog

06-10-2011, 10:07 AM

I down the last of my brew, slam the mug down on the counter and slide it aside.

“Can I get another one, Norton?”

“Sure, thing, Goon.”

All the usual losers were here at Norton’s Pub. Merle, Jimmy Turtle, Spider, Charlie Noodles—Charlie Noodles I don’t mind so much. Charlie Noodles is good people. And, of course, Franky, who was tryin’ to get into some dame’s pants.

“So, babe, how’s about we head back to my place and Rochambeau?”

SMACK!

“**** off, Franky,” she says before stormin’ off.

“Rochambeau?”

“It’s French, ain’t it? Don’t the dames like French crap?”

“Maybe. They don’t like jerks though.”

“What are you tryin’ to say?!”

“You’re a jerk.”

“Hey, Goon!”

I turn around to see an ugly mug with eight glossy black eyes, a pair of hairy fangs, and a bowler hat starin’ me in the face.

“Heya, Spider.”

“Tony No-Nose just stopped by. Wanted me to tell ya something.”

“Smitty got his tonsils back from that shaman?”

“Nah, he saw this ugly geezer and two freaks with masks digging up bodies in the graveyard.”

“Aw, geez,” I says as I lift myself up from the barstool.

“Grave and his monkey kids?"

“Dunno who else it could be. Norton, cancel that drink order! I gotta go pound some freaks’ faces in.”

Just when I thought I’d have a decent night…

Now, the story of the Grave family was a tragic one. Years ago, Houstus Grave had himself a wife, Mary, expectin’ a pair of twins. The problem with Houstus was that he, like his father before him, was a penniless farmer. And with barely any money to his name, how could a poor old farmer hope to properly feed and raise an entire family?

One day, on his way home from the market after sellin’ his old, crippled, milkin’ cow for a mere ten dollars, Houstus met an odd, strange man. This small man claimed to be a preacher and seemed to know of the troubles that plagued poor old Houstus and his family. The preacher man offered Houstus good pay and steady work. And that work? Diggin’ up dead bodies.

Houstus came home and told his wife all about his new job offer. Mary protested, callin’ that line of work blasphemous and wicked. But Houstus, bent on not slavin’ his life away to die penniless like his father, ignored her and did that preacher man’s work. Turns out, that preacher man was none other than that Nameless Man—that Zombie Priest—and that those dead bodies that Houstus hauled out of the soil would all join the ranks of his undead army.

Soon, the consequences of the Zombie Priest’s work began to show. A mysterious kind of leprosy fell upon Houstus. He lost his hair, grew ugly, and deformed. Mary grew very ill, her pregnancy gone bad. She cursed Houstus and passed on but not before giving birth to a pair of deformed monstrosities.

To this day, Houstus and his wretched offspring still stalk the boneyards at night, diggin’ up corpses to add to the Zombie Priest’s hordes…

Our cherry red Coup De Ville pulled up and the ol’ boneyard and I could already see three ugly silhouettes loadin’ up dead folk into the bed of a pickup. Franky and I climbed outta the car and I cracked my knuckles to get ready for the hurtin’ I was about to put on these hicks.

“Ruin my decent night, will ya?” I muttered.

“I’ll learn ya!”

Carnage27

06-10-2011, 11:19 PM

Indiana Jones
Director of the B.P.R.D.

Washington D.C.

Leon Carver sits alone at a table in a cafe staring at the letter he had received a few weeks earlier. He still can't believe that the government found out about his powers, but even now, he's excited to know there are people that can help. But still, he has reservations. He doesn't know if this is completely trustworthy.

Besides, what has the government ever done to him besides put him in jail?

And almost like through an act of some divine agent, a suave looking man takes a seat across from him, "Hello, Leon."

Leon looks up from his letter, and looks into the man's deep, black eyes. They're almost like black holes, and now that the young man has looked into them, he can't look away. "How do you know my name?"

"Oh, I know a lot about you Leon," he smiles, curling the beard that covers his face. "I know you were raised by a mother who had to sell herself to put food on your table. I know you were first arrested at the age of twelve for trying to put a little bit of food in your stomach. I know you've been in and out of the prison system for the last eight years. And most importantly, I know what you're capable of."

Leon begins to panic, "You know about my powers? Are with the government?"

"Oh, no, Mr. Carver," he smiles his sadistic smile again. "Quite the opposite, actually. I know they've contacted you. But I'm here to offer you a different life. I would never hold you back. I'd never force you to use your powers for the good of the people. No, I would have you use your powers as you would like to. And all I ask is for a little help bringing about a better world. What do you say, Leon?"

Leon feels deep inside that he should say no to this man. He seems dangerous, manipulative, and a tad bit crazy. But he can't. The gaze of the man is like a vice grip, and all Leon can manage to say is, "I'm in."

Two weeks later
BPRD Headquarters

"So how are the kids coming along?" I ask Kate as she enters my office. They've been training basically nonstop for the past few weeks, and I haven't checked up on them much. They've been kept separate so far aside from classes while they acclimate themselves to their new home.

I feel semi-guilty about that, but I've had my mind on other things. I've been having more dreams like the one when I went to meet Liz Sherman. Each time they get more disturbing. The laugh now has a body attached to it, a shadow with bright red, glowing eyes. The growl also seems to be emanating from an incredibly large creature. And at the end, a flash of what seems to be an island. An island I've been to before.

"They're coming along," she sighs as she takes a seat opposite from me. Kate's our mythology expert, and has been putting them through a harrowing class. "Sherman and Spaulding seem to be taking to my class fairly well. They guys not so much, but they aren't doing badly. Red says they're all doing fairly well in combat. But they're not ready for the field yet."

"They may need to be sooner then later," I respond without thinking, allowing my trepidations to show.

She then notices the maps I have strewn across my desk, "What is this?"

"We need to talk..."

Meanwhile, five levels lower in the BPRD headquarters

For the first time since they've moved in, the new agents of the BPRD are allowed to socialize with each other outside of class. They're all fairly young, ranging from twenty years old to twenty-five. The five of them sit in the common room attached to their new rooms in silence, staring at the TV.

"So what can you guys do?" Percival Chang, the man who prefers to be called Grunge asks, breaking the ice.

"What do you mean?" Caitlin Fairchild asks, perplexed.

"You know...your powers," he smiles. All he gets are tentative stares. "Alright, fine. I'll go first," he says as he stands and heads over to the concrete wall. Placing his hand on the smooth surface, he closes his eyes and instantly, his entire body turns into the same gray substance. He transforms back, "I can turn into any substance I touch."

"Niiiice," Cole responds with a smile. "Man, now mine is gonna look lame." He waves his hand, and the table in the middle of the room begins to levitate and the others applaud, "I raised a car once too. Biggest thing I've done yet. I can read minds too, but that takes a crazy amount of concentration on my part."

"Me next!" Roxy smiles and hops up. But she doesn't stop at standing. She begins levitating of the ground and floating around the room. As she lands, she shrugs, "From what I get so far, I'm pretty sure I can manipulate gravity. I can slow things down and make other things float as well."

"What about you, sweet thing?" Grunge asks Fairchild. He's been shameless in his flirting with her so far during class, and she's been getting sick of it.

Caitlin stands and picks up the couch that Cole and Grunge are sitting on, lifting it over her head with one hand. She shakes Grunge off the couch, and he hits the floor with a thud. "Not bad for a sweet thing, huh?"

Then all eyes turn to Liz, who shifts uneasily in her seat. She obviously has the least control over her powers as the others. And there are all the incidents from her past. All the times she hurt people by accident. She couldn't hurt these people, not when they were the only ones like her.

"Listen guys...I can't. When I use my powers...people get hurt."

Without another word, she runs off into her room.

BPRD Library

I walk in and tap the glass on Abe's tank. He floats up to me and irritably says, "Didn't they ever tell you not to tap on the glass at aquariums?"

"Yea. But I never really pay attention to signs," I respond.

"Obviously," he nods. "What do you need Dr. Jones?"

"Get ready, we're going on a trip."

Batman

06-11-2011, 03:08 AM

http://img101.imageshack.us/img101/5365/007wc.png

"Well, I certainly hope you're proud of yourself."

MI-6 headquarters, based in central London. Partly compromised of the training facility to some of the world's top intelligence agents, the majority devoted entirely to the collection and jurisdiction of Britain's covert affairs. Answering for the entire bureau is a series of designated superiors known only for their codenames that are identified with a single letter. The A, the B, and so forth. But none in MI-6 speak quite as loudly as the woman staring down her top agent in the confines of her high-security office. She is M, the lead commander of the field agents ranging from Scout to 00 - and the only person that gets to ask questions with the expectation that there will be answers to follow them.

"Another fine mess to be made, and we've spent the last few hours preparing in advance for the coming weeks of it. I have already heard the many suggestions to drag you to parliament for this, and yet I have ignored them."

She leans over the desk, staring her agent cold in the eyes. And he stares back without so much as a flinch. "My question to you is, why should I have done so?"

The man pauses in thought, and amazingly, he attempts to answer.

"There could be many reasons. Perhaps it's my charm."

He adjusts the cufflinks of his shirt as he speaks, idly prepping them as if he hasn't a care in the world. Because he knows that no matter what he's liable to say in his own defense, M isn't about to treat the situation with the slightest touch of subjectivity. It wasn't in her nature. And as a result, he wasn't prepared to hide the fact that it wasn't in his, either.

"Or perhaps it's because you'd miss my good looks."

M doesn't smile. He's tried many times to get a rise out of the old woman, but the truth is that she's incapable. Especially in his presence.

"You can quit while you're ahead, Bond. The whores on 53rd street may find your witticisms somehow void of all stupidity, but I only find them to be a nuisance. Though not nearly as much as your actions."

Bond only smirks, but nods, understanding.

"Thought I'd try and lighten the mood. Though god knows this isn't a social call, is it?"

Producing the files in hand, M threw them in Bond's lap particularly hard, breaking the expression of delight on his face. Bond takes the files and quickly skims through them, taking a subjective look at his handiwork.

"You murdered seven of a prominent Russian arms smuggling ring. Seven men who could have provided us vital information in the capture of their leader, a wanted terrorist. You disregarded your orders to interrogate and came wallowing back with nothing to show for it other than a few bruises."

Bond narrows his eyes, holding up the file.

"And I suppose the life of the Prime Minister was overlooked in this report."

M snatches it from his grasp.

"That wasn't your call, you reckless oaf. Your mission was to extract information once your team subdued the suspects. According to Agent Bronson, you hadn't even bothered to alert them by the time that the gunfire scared off the crowd."

Bond is momentarily silent, allowing M quit to pacing and return to her desk.

"There wasn't a chance, so I made a judgement call. And might I add, since you mentioned Bronson, that he and the others were highly preoccupied with the Prime Minister's daughter at the time of the attempt."

"So you went off half-cocked and decided to apprehend them yourself? And miserably so, given that we have no detainees currently in lockdown."

"It was unavoidable."

M raised her eyebrow.

"Oh? Then enlighten me, Bond. What exactly happened to make you pull such a ridiculous stunt in the first place?"

Bond clasped his hands together and smiled.

"With pleasure."

Byrd Man

06-12-2011, 08:40 PM

Sherlock Holmes

Previously

SoHo

The taxi skitters to a stop and I jump out, Watson right behind me.

"Why are we back at the crime scene?"

"Shut up. I need to think."

I pace on the sidewalk in front of the flat where Drebbber was murdered.

"Lestrade texted me six hours ago. Drebber couldn't have been dead for more than three hours before we arrived at the crime scene. Nine hours."

I pull out my phone and begin searching through the weather and traffic reports from the morning.

"Congested traffic and mild drizzle....but that didn't matter to him, did it? He was running for his life."

"I'm sorry, but you think the killer is still in the neighborhood?"

"The killer? No, but his second victim is."

I begin walking down the street, Watson behind me.

"The message was incomplete. That's because Strangerson walked in on the murderer before he was finished. That's where the signs of a struggle came from. Strangerson and the killer were fighting. That's why the door was locked from the inside, because Strangerson's flat key fell out on the floor after the fight. The killer locked the door with Drebber's body and gave chase after Strangerson."

I jog down the block, trying to find a building that would work.

"There," I finally say after traveling two blocks over.
I walk across the street towards a dim and abandoned building. I job up the steps to the entrance, looking over the rusty lock before turning to Watson.

"The back door. They used the backdoor."

I go back down the steps and walk around. The back entrance into the building. The door is shut with the lock discarded to the side. I gingerly test the door and open it. I head into the damp building with Watson following behind. We stop short when we see the body laying on the floor.

"And that is Joseph Strangerson."

I walk towards the body and give it a scan.

"He was killed the same way. Poisoned."

I reach into my pocket, pulling out a pen. I use the pen tip to lift up the almost empty Aspirin bottle. Only one pill inside of it.

"I think I know what's going on."

I put the pill bottle back down and walk outside, pulling my phone back out and typing up a text.

To: G. Lestrade
Re: Drebber Case

Another body.
Up the road from
original crime scene
Motive and means figured
Need opportunity
Address below
Come quickly

SH

I send the text and put the phone back in my pocket. Watson comes outside, pulling his coat tight.

"Dead about nine hours, from the look of him. Two times someone being poisoned with medicine. Do you think the killer is tampering?"

"Then why is he here, half a block away from his flat? No, the killer led him here. Either with a gun or knife. I'm not sure how, yet."

I pull my phone back out, searching through the daily news and police incident reports. Other than the Drebber's body, there have been no police reports in this area of SoHo all day.

"There's no way Strangerson went willingly with the killer. They knew each other from the past, he would have fought and struggled. He was duped some kind of way. He was fooled into going with the killer."

I close my eyes and assemble the data.

Drebber was killed after coming home from the pub. The killer got into his apartment some kind of way. He killed Drebber, and was writing his note when Strangerson walked in. They fought and he ran.

Strangerson, running through the rain manages to get caught by the killer and led here. Nobody noticed it....how?

"The killer hides in plain sight. Someone who everyone sees, but nobody notices."

The pieces seem to click into place almost at once.

"He's a cabbie."

"Right you are," a Scottish accented voice says from behind. He matches my earlier estimate of what the killer's height and weight would be. In his hand is a pistol.

"You're so smart, Mister Holmes. Smart indeed. I've read about you, read your website. I had a feeling they might send you after me."

"So, what are you going to do, then?"

"Leave your friend here...we're going for a ride."

The cabbie motions for me to follow him with his gun. I turn to Watson and shrug.

"Suppose I should do what he says."

"You can't do that, Sherlock. You know what he has in store for you."

"Well, I can only hope you and Lestrade find me before it's too late...well, I guess I can hold out hope that you find me."

"Enough talking, Mister Holmes. It's time to go."

"Very well."

I turn to Watson and pat my pocket, winking while I do it.

"Irene, John. Irene."

Watson gives me a confused look and I smile in return as I follow the cabbie around the front of the building to his cab. He keeps the gun trained on me as he starts the engine up and pulls off down the road.

"Where exactly are we going?"

"A quiet spot just up the road. I've been working as a cabbie here in London for nearly six months, and in that time I've managed to pick out a half dozen places to kill people. Surprised there aren't more cab driver serial killers."

"Oh, you mean apart from you?"

"I'm offended, Mister Holmes. Serial killers are nutters, people who can't help themselves. No. I killed Drebber and Strangerson for another reason."

"Revenge. Revenge for Rachel, right?"

"Yeah. My sweet Rachel...her only crime was loving me. But that's a long story."

"I'm all ears."

*****

IC: John Watson

The police and Holmes' Inspector friend arrive on the scene with

"Where's Holmes?" Lestrade asks as he steps out of the car.

"He went with the killer."

"He did what?!"

"The killer came up. He's a cabbie, and he showed up and took Holmes away at gunpoint."

"Bollox! Did you get a license number?"

"Yes, I caught it as they were pulling away. Holmes also said something to me as he left. 'Irene'...can't figure that one out."

"Irene? The bloody hell does that mean?"

"No idea. He just touched his pocket and said...."

I trail off as it clicks in my mind.

"Inspector, do you have a laptop?"

*****

"Rachel was beautiful. We were young and in love."

I nod and look out at the surrounding area as we begin to venture farther away from central London.

"This was in Edinburgh?"

"A long time ago, almost a lifetime ago. Rachel and I were in love. There was only one problem."

"Daddy didn't approve."

"Didn't think I was good enough for his girl. Her father was one of the community's most influential men. He had visions of two other men marrying his daughter."

"Enter Enoch Drebber and Joseph Strangerson."

"Rachel hated both of them. They were rich boys, cruel bullies who just wanted her because of her father's connections."

"Well, this isn't the 1800's, it's not like her father could have made her marry one of them. If anything, you two could have eloped and her father couldn't have done a thing about it."

"We did elope," the cabbie says with a tinge of bitterness in his voice. "We weren't thinking clearly, both of us were sixteen when we did it."

"I think I know how the rest of this goes. You were both too young to be legally married and as soon as her father found out you eloped, he had you arrested."

"Kidnapping," he snarls. "I spent ten years in prison because of the old wanker."

"And who did Rachel marry?"

"Drebber. He was cruel and a bully and Rachel was brokenhearted. She would always find ways to write me.....when the letters stopped coming.....that's when I knew."

The cabbie takes a long breath, nearly on the verge of tears.

"I didn't know for sure until I got out of prison. She took her life. Pill overdose."

"And when you got out...Drebber and Strangerson were nowhere to be found."

"They cleared out of Scotland before I was released. Rachel's father died two years earlier, so they were the only two. They had to pay, both of them."

"How exactly did you find out they were in London?"

"Sorry, that part of the story will have to remain a mystery."

The cab pulls up to a dark and empty building.

"We're here."

*****

I place Lestrade's laptop on the hood of the police car and boot it up while he looks over my shoudler.

"Sherlock has an email address, yes?"

"Yeah. SHolmes@mephone.uk."

I bring up the internet and navigate to the mephone site.

"Holmes has a smart phone with GPS tracking. I had to use it a few months ago when I had my phone nicked from me. If I put in Holmes' email address and use Irene as a password."

I smile and turn the computer to Lestrade, showing him the map of London and the blinking icon.

"I believe we have our location."

*****

The killer leads me through the dark and empty hallways of the school at gunpoint.

"Is this how you killed Strangerson and Drebber? Forced them to take poison by gunpoint?"

"No, that's the best part of it. They did it themselves. In the end, their selfishness led to their deaths. I'll explain once we find a good spot."

He leads me into an empty classroom and sits down at a desk, pointing me to sit on the other side. I sit and watch as he pulls out an aspirin bottle.

"In this bottle are two pills."

"And one is poison," I say with a smirk, the puzzle pieces coming into place.

"I did it with Drebber and Strangerson. They had to choose their own fate. Now it's your turn....but there's more."

He pops open the top and pours out both pills, placing them on the table in front of me.

"Whichever one you don't choose, I'll take the other one. One way or another, it ends tonight."

"Interesting," I say with a raised eyebrow.

"Care to play the game, Mister Holmes?"

"But is it really a game? It's really just a 50/50 chance."

"Maybe. Maybe not. Maybe I know which one is which. You seem to enjoy proving how clever you are. Do it now. Show me how much smarter you are then me."

I look down at the pills, my hand moving towards the one on my right.

"Oooh...interesting choice."

I pull back and look at the killer.

"What if I don't choose?"

He shakes the gun in his hand and nods towards it.

"I blow your brains out then I do the same to myself. But it won't come to that. You want to prove you can outwit me. That's your weakness. Drebber and Strangerson played right into my hands with their desire to live. With you, it's the thrill of this, isn't it? You're a junkie, and this is your drug."

I look at the pills again and scoop up the one on my left. The killer takes the right one and holds it in his hands.

"What do you say, Mister Holmes? Time to take our medicine?"

I take a deep breath and move the hand towards my mouth when the door comes crashing open.

"POLICE!" Lestrade roars as he comes racing in with Watson on his heels. The killer quickly swallows his pill and suddenly collapses to the floor. I jump across the desk and grab the killer's shoulders.

"How did you know where to find Strangerson and Drebber?"

"G-....got in touch with a man," he croaks, foam beginning to form at the edges of his mouth. "Named M-M-M-Moriarty."

The foam pours out of his mouth and he begins to convulse. I should do CPR, but it's useless now. He'll be dead in ten seconds.

*****

I'm sitting on the back of an ambulance when Watson walks over

"I see you managed to pick up on my clue."

"You mean Irene? Yes, yes I did. Who is Irene, by the way?"

"A friend...more of an antagonist, really. Only person to outsmart me."

"Sounds like a lovely lady."

"May your paths never cross."

I pick myself up from the back of the ambulance and walk with Watson towards the edge of the crime scene.

"Wait," Lestrade says as he spots me leaving.

"You have my statement, Lestrade, what else do you need?"

"Alright. Just keep your mobile on in case of any follow up questions."
I nod at Lestrade and keep walking with John. We walk in silence for several seconds before I break it.

"Thank you, John. I mean it. I managed to guess correctly, but there's going to be a time when even I'll be wrong. Good to know you had my back."

"So....this is what you do, is it? Normal day for you?"

"What can I say," I say with a shrug. "Pays the rent."

"How often do you do this?"

"Varies from month to month. I work at least once a month. Why do you ask?"

"Well, I helped out on this one. I'm looking for work, this may help pass the time."

We come to a stop at the main road and I hold my hand out, trying to hail a cab.

"But you're a doctor."

"An Army doctor....and a good one."

"So you've seen a lot of violent injuries and deaths."

"Yes."

"And your share of trouble as well."

"Too much...enough for a lifetime, really."

A cab pulls to the side of the road and I open the back door.

"Care to see some more?"

"Oh, God, yes."

I smile and climb into the back of the cab with Watson. The driver takes off into the London night.

Carnage27

06-13-2011, 12:47 AM

http://i122.photobucket.com/albums/o252/TortugaJoe/TMNT-Leoeyes.jpg

"Enter...my son," a raspy voice calls from the other side of the door I've just knocked on. I push the heavy wooden barrier open, and find my father and teacher seated in a meditative position in the middle of the room. Master Splinter was a common pet rat before he waded into the same ooze that transformed my brothers. "You are troubled Leonardo. What is bothering you?"

http://i893.photobucket.com/albums/ac135/darthzach7/Splinter_thinking.jpg?t=1281877105

"This gang we've been running into," I sigh. "Donny found some history about them, but nothing substantial. We have nothing to go on, father. We have absolutely nothing to work with. And these men seem to have their hands in all the crime in the city, and I don't know how to bring them down."

Splinter closes his eyes and breathes deeply, concentrating on the problem I've presented him. He's always helped me when I've struggled with my leadership duties. I've always been able to rely on him, and his guidance is a driving force in my life.

After a few moments of silence, Splinter responds, "My son, you need to work through this problem with your brothers and without my help. Throughout your years, I have groomed you to lead your brothers in the field. You have the battle prowess, temperament, and honor to be a natural leader. But in order to be a leader, you must be ready to stand alone and make the decisions that will impact your team. And a time will come when I will not be with you. And this challenge will prepare you for that time."

With that, he closes his eyes yet again, and I know he's going into a deep meditation, and that's my cue to leave. I stand and leave, closing the door behind me, not sure if I'm ready to do what is needed of me.

**********

"I don't know, April," Steve, April O'Neil's camera man says as he rubs the back of his neck nervously. "It's risky. And if we don't find this guy, we're gonna run into a lot of trouble. We could end up dead."

"We didn't get into this business to cover cat fashion shows and squirrels water skiing," the reporter replies angrily. "We're here to dig up the truth and tell it to the people. And I'm not going to sit around and wait for someone else to get footage of this guy."

Ever since her first story, well first real story, was broadcast, April hasn't let the idea of finding this hero leave her head. She's ready to do whatever it takes to get footage or an interview. And the newest plan she's hatched could be the most dangerous one of all.

"We're going undercover."

**********

"And what do we know about him or them?" the man says as he stares out the window of the New York highrise, peering over the city. He crosses his muscular arms over his bare chest, the purple dragon tattoo emblazoned on his arms and chest rippling.

"Almost nothing," a subordinate says nervously. "Other than the fact that the men say he's armored, super strong, super fast-"

"Enough," the large man says sternly. The fact that he has no need to raise his voice to get commands across shows the respect, or fear, he inspires in his underlings. "I have no desire to deal in hearsay and rumor. If this person is real, he can be killed. We just need to find out how to do that."

The man turns from the window and faces the other, smaller man. The ferocity and intensity shines brightly in his dark eyes, "Work on finding that out. Or I'll find someone who can."

Byrd Man

06-14-2011, 12:39 PM

Sherlock Holmes

221 B Baker Street

Moriarty.

Moriarty.

Moriarty.

"Moriarty...."

I keep mumbling the name under my breath as I pace the floor. I see Watson walking up out the corner of my eye.

"Sherlock, I'm about to pop out to the shop. Do you want anything?"

"Moriarty."

"....I'm sorry, what? Did you say Moriarty? Is that some brand of ice cream?"

"No. It's a name. The killer in our last case, he said that a man tracked down the whereabouts of Strangerson and Drebber. A man named Moriarty."

"Who is he?"

"If I knew that, I wouldn't be mumbling his name while I paced the floor. I searched the UK's criminal database for anyone with that last name."

"How did you do that? Don't you have to be with Scotland Yard to do that?"

"You do...but Lestrade's security passwords are way too easy to hack into."
"Ah, of course. Because asking him for help is too hard to do."

"It'd be like the blind leading the perfectly able to see. Anyway, of all the names that showed up on the computer screen, only a half dozen have operated in and around Edinburgh."

"So what do you do?"

"Leave it alone," I say as I pull out my vibrating phone and read the text message on my screen. "It can wait for another day. For now, we're needed elsewhere."

I stuff the phone in my pocket and go to get my coat.

"Just do me a favor this time, John, when you write about this in your blog, be sure to keep your observations about me to yourself."

"Are you still upset over that remark about the PM?"

"Who cares who the Prime Minister is? I couldn't give a sod unless they end up murdered."

I slip my coat on and toss Watson his.

"Other than that, you thought it was good?"

"A Study in Scarlet? Well, the title has a ring to it. I'll give you that. Now, come on, let's go. The game is on."

Battersea

Watson and I step under the crime scene tape and walk down the docks towards the crime scene.

"They sent you, huh?" A man in a dark suit says as we approach the covered body.

"Yes," I say as I pull out a pair of latex gloves and pop them on. "I guess your boss doesn't trust you, Jones."

"Who's this?" Jones asks, nodding towards Watson.

"This is my friend and associate, Doctor John Watson."

"Friend? Since when do you have friends?...Oh, God...Holmes, is this your idea of a date?"

"What? No! You think we're....no...I mean, not that there's anything wrong with that."

I shake my head and push past Jones, walking towards the tarp covered body. I touch the tarp and gently pull it back, revealing the body.

A man, late middle aged, clothed in a white shirt and grey trousers. I touch his face gingerly, looking closely at the red cheeks and nose. I take a mental snapshot of the bruises around the neck before moving down to the shirt and where the action is.

The biggest distraction on the body is the note pinned to the chest. It's a plain piece of white paper with a clothes pin holding the handwritten note in place.

4

I take note of the gut and look at the belt and pants. The pants are i apparently in good shape, a spot of fresh mud on the right kneecap. I touch it and rub the mud between my latex covered fingers. Rolling up the pants leg, I look at the veins of his legs before going up to the hands and observing the man's scarred knuckles.

I stand up just as Watson and Jones come up.

"Are you ready to take notes, John?"

"Go for it."

"The victim is approximately fifty-five years old, the cut of his clothing indicates he's wearing a uniform from work. He has varicose veins, which means he did a lot of standing. He's more than likely currently employed as a security guard, but he's only been doing it a few years. No security guard has scarred knuckles like that. His age, coupled with the bloated and red face implies he's a heavy drinker. Only one job I can think of where one can be a functioning alcoholic and still be paid."

"Consulting detective?" Jones quips.

"Police. Our man was a former copper. Cause of death is strangulation. Someone at least 6'4 had to get behind with him with a cord to make those exact marks. The mud on his pants isn't consistent with what you find around here. The mud looks more like the mud you find on the Thames bank near Westminster. He probably worked for a business in that area."

"And the note? What's that mean?"

"...Seriously? I have to explain that to you? My God, Jones....I thought Scotland Yard made sure all their detectives had a functioning brain."

"Enough with the jokes, smart guy."

"Well...let me say this much...the sooner you find out who and this man worked with as a copper, the sooner you can find the next victims."

"The next victims?"

"Yes, the note is a warning. The countdown has started. Three more murders will follow if we don't hurry up. This is the first sign, the sign of the four."

wiegeabo

06-19-2011, 10:19 PM

Today, Palo Alto California

CREEEEK

His eyes snap open at the sound, and all his old instincts kick online. Glancing behind him, he's careful to get up and not disturb the woman sharing his bed.

Just like he trained for so many years, he stalks his way silently and slowly through the apartment, his senses straining for the slightest noises and evidence of movement in the darkness. His eyes already adjusted to the dark, and long since having memorized the layout of his apartment, he knows exactly how to avoid every obstacle.

His eyes lock on a sudden flash of movement. Shadow against the blackness. But he knows what he saw, and his heart races with the realization that the is someone here.

He flexes his fingers into fists as he slides up against the wall. He can sense the stranger approaching, and when the time is right, he spins around the corner and strikes.

He lands a punch across his opponent's face, and follows it up with a kick. But his opponent blocks the leg, and lands a punch on his chest. Realizing he has a reach advantage on his smaller opponent, he tries to maintain distance and takes a swing, but his opponents must have realized the same thing and comes in close. The opponent lands a punch on his chest, then grabs his neck in a grapple and plows his knee into his side.

Years of hard training help him absorb the knee as he spins his opponent around, breaking the grapple. A flury of punches and kicks from both sides are deflected with skill. His opponent tries to sneak inside his reach again, but anticipating this, he plants his leg and trips his opponent. But his opponent holds his grip this time and pulls him down on the floor as well.

They roll over a few times, trying to gain dominance. He suddenly finds himself on the bottom, and hand pressing down against his chest. The light from the window finally illuminating them enough for him to see his opponent's smile.

http://i52.tinypic.com/141kprq.jpg
"Whoa, easy there Sammy."

http://i51.tinypic.com/dqj9yq.jpg
"...Dean?!"

"hehehehe"

"You scared the crap out of me!"

"That's cause you're outta practice," I say. Suddenly Sammy kicks his leg around my head, slaps my arm from his throat, and spins us over, pinning me down.

"Heh. Or not. Now get off me."

Sam gets off and grabs my hand to pull me up. "What are you doing here?"

I slap Sammy on the arms, sizing him up. He's grown. "I was looking for a beer."

"What. The. Hell. Are you doing here?"

"Ok, we need to talk."

"Uh...the phone?"

"If I had called, would you have picked up?"

Suddenly, the lights flip on.
http://i51.tinypic.com/9a0ju9.jpg
"Sam?"

Well helloooo nurse.

"Uh, Jess. Hey. Dean, this is my girlfriend Jessica."

"Wait, you mean your brother Dean?"

"I love the smurfs." She looks down at her shirt, then gives me a mildly amused look, and I can sense without even glancing at him that Sammy's ready to knock me down again. "I've gotta tell you, you are completely out of my brother's league."

"Just let me put something on."

"No, no, no. I wouldn't dream of it. Seriously." Jess looks at Sammy who just rolls his eyes. "Anyway, I need to borrow your boyfriend here. We've got some family business, but...nice meeting you."

"No."

No?

Sammy walks over and stand next to Jessica. "No, whatever you've gotta say, you can say it in front of her."

So he's finally started to wear the big boy pants, eh? "Ok. Um...dad hasn't been home in a few days."

Sammy harrumphs. "So he's working overtime on a Miller time shift. He'll stumble back in sooner or later."

I look down with a shake of my head, then look up and make sure he knows I'm serious. "Dad's been on a hunting trip, and he hasn't been home in a few days."

And now Sammy finally gets it. "Jess, excuse us. We have to go outside."

Carnage27

06-20-2011, 11:03 PM

Indiana Jones
Director of the B.P.R.D.

The drone of the plane engines rings in my ear as I look absentmindedly over the Atlantic Ocean. I'm so lost in my thoughts I barely here Kate's question, "Indy!"

I jump a little in my seat and look up, "Yea? What's up?"

"I asked how you know it's him. Why you think this is where we really need to be going all the way to Britain," she asks, obviously annoyed. "I mean we've been so busy back in the states. There's probably something more important we could be doing."

"I just know Kate," I respond wearily. I realize it's a terrible "reason", but it's all I really have right now. The dreams are real enough. And the island I'm seeing is unmistakeable. "The island is where Ragna Rok was, Kate. It's where Broom and I found Hellboy. If he's really coming back, there's gotta be some sort of clue there. And maybe we've been so busy because he's coming back. Maybe he has something to do with it. In which case, we stop him and then our load lightens."

She doesn't waste time coming back at me, "And what if someone else is behind it and they've just been feeding you dreams to get the leader of the BPRD out of the country while they reek havoc?"

I hadn't thought about that. She brings up a valid point. There are plenty of ways that someone could manipulate dreams. But they feel too genuine for that to be the case.

"I don't know. I guess we'll see soon."

Byrd Man

06-22-2011, 10:25 PM

Sherlock Holmes

Previously

221 B Baker Street

Moriarty.

Moriarty.

Moriarty.

"Moriarty...."

I keep mumbling the name under my breath as I pace the floor. I see Watson walking up out the corner of my eye.

"Sherlock, I'm about to pop out to the shop. Do you want anything?"

"Moriarty."

"....I'm sorry, what? Did you say Moriarty? Is that some brand of ice cream?"

"No. It's a name. The killer in our last case, he said that a man tracked down the whereabouts of Strangerson and Drebber. A man named Moriarty."

"Who is he?"

"If I knew that, I wouldn't be mumbling his name while I paced the floor. I searched the UK's criminal database for anyone with that last name."

"How did you do that? Don't you have to be with Scotland Yard to do that?"

"You do...but Lestrade's security passwords are way too easy to hack into."
"Ah, of course. Because asking him for help is too hard to do."

"It'd be like the blind leading the perfectly able to see. Anyway, of all the names that showed up on the computer screen, only a half dozen have operated in and around Edinburgh."

"So what do you do?"

"Leave it alone," I say as I pull out my vibrating phone and read the text message on my screen. "It can wait for another day. For now, we're needed elsewhere."

I stuff the phone in my pocket and go to get my coat.

"Just do me a favor this time, John, when you write about this in your blog, be sure to keep your observations about me to yourself."

"Are you still upset over that remark about the PM?"

"Who cares who the Prime Minister is? I couldn't give a sod unless they end up murdered."

I slip my coat on and toss Watson his.

"Other than that, you thought it was good?"

"A Study in Scarlet? Well, the title has a ring to it. I'll give you that. Now, come on, let's go. The game is on."

Battersea

Watson and I step under the crime scene tape and walk down the docks towards the crime scene.

"They sent you, huh?" A man in a dark suit says as we approach the covered body.

"Yes," I say as I pull out a pair of latex gloves and pop them on. "I guess your boss doesn't trust you, Jones."

"Who's this?" Jones asks, nodding towards Watson.

"This is my friend and associate, Doctor John Watson."

"Friend? Since when do you have friends?...Oh, God...Holmes, is this your idea of a date?"

"What? No! You think we're....no...I mean, not that there's anything wrong with that."

I shake my head and push past Jones, walking towards the tarp covered body. I touch the tarp and gently pull it back, revealing the body.

A man, late middle aged, clothed in a white shirt and grey trousers. I touch his face gingerly, looking closely at the red cheeks and nose. I take a mental snapshot of the bruises around the neck before moving down to the shirt and where the action is.

The biggest distraction on the body is the note pinned to the chest. It's a plain piece of white paper with a clothes pin holding the handwritten note in place.

4

I take note of the gut and look at the belt and pants. The pants are i apparently in good shape, a spot of fresh mud on the right kneecap. I touch it and rub the mud between my latex covered fingers. Rolling up the pants leg, I look at the veins of his legs before going up to the hands and observing the man's scarred knuckles.

I stand up just as Watson and Jones come up.

"Are you ready to take notes, John?"

"Go for it."

"The victim is approximately fifty-five years old, the cut of his clothing indicates he's wearing a uniform from work. He has varicose veins, which means he did a lot of standing. He's more than likely currently employed as a security guard, but he's only been doing it a few years. No security guard has scarred knuckles like that. His age, coupled with the bloated and red face implies he's a heavy drinker. Only one job I can think of where one can be a functioning alcoholic and still be paid."

"Consulting detective?" Jones quips.

"Police. Our man was a former copper. Cause of death is strangulation. Someone at least 6'4 had to get behind with him with a cord to make those exact marks. The mud on his pants isn't consistent with what you find around here. The mud looks more like the mud you find on the Thames bank near Westminster. He probably worked for a business in that area."

"And the note? What's that mean?"

"...Seriously? I have to explain that to you? My God, Jones....I thought Scotland Yard made sure all their detectives had a functioning brain."

"Enough with the jokes, smart guy."

"Well...let me say this much...the sooner you find out who and this man worked with as a copper, the sooner you can find the next victims."

"The next victims?"

"Yes, the note is a warning. The countdown has started. Three more murders will follow if we don't hurry up. This is the first sign, the sign of the four."

St. Bartholomew's Hospital

The elevator dings open and John and I walk into the basement morgue.

"Ahh, Barts. Seems to be ages ago that I was here as a bright, young thing. Of course you probably already know I studied here."

"Finished somewhere in the middle of your class. Tell me, am I hot or cold?"

Before John can respond, my phone vibrates in my pocket. I pull it out and look at the text on my screen.

SH,

Do you get Spanish
TV in England?
Check your local listings
Yours truly is on the "telly"

SS

I sigh and start pounding out a response.

"News from Scotland Yard?"

"No, worse. An imitator.

SS,

Working a case that matters
Leave me alone or I email Lassie
Tell him the truth

P.S.
Look at television crew
Murderer is one of them

SH

I send the message and tuck the phone back into my coat pocket. John and I walk into the morgue where the body of the dead man is laid out. Sergeant Jones managed to find the man's identity out soon after we left Battersea.

Detective Sergeant James Morstan, a fifty-seven year old man, ten years retired from the force with a long and storied career with the Met.

"I might be awhile, looking over the body. Maybe you could find out more about Morstan? His family, partners on the force, who he worked for as a security guard, and especially who he put in jail. A man isn't a copper for twenty-seven years without making a few enemies."

John nods and turns to leave while I put on a pair of latex gloves and begin to examine the body again, this time using a syringe to pull out a blood sample to use for toxicology.

With his clothes off and underneath the harsh white light of the morgue, I see the full extent of Morstan's injuries. His body is bruised all over, lumps and welts forming from his thighs up to his shoulder blades. All of them appear to be premortem. I run my hands up Morstan's side and feel several broken and fractured ribs. He was beaten severely, but not in the face or head.

Why?

"They wanted you conscious, didn't they?" I say aloud to the body. "They either wanted you to feel it to the very end...or.....Yes.....that's it!"

I quickly pull my phone out and type frantically, navigating through the internet to the site I need. I memorize the information and call Sergeant Jones.

"Please tell me you have news."

"Find out about Marston's past with organized crime and gangs. Did he work in any special units or work any investigations."

"Why? What are you thinking?"

"He was beaten for information. Someone or something from his past came back to haunt him. These people had major pull, too. They brought in a specialist from Eastern Europe. The Golem."

"Are you talking about the bloody Lord of the Rings character?"

"What? No. The Golem. You're the police, look it up."

"And he tortured Marston for information about what?"

"That's what we need to find out. We'll find that out as soon as we can find Marston's partners. They're tied into this some kind of way."

I look over at the evidence bags on the adjacent table. Along with Marston's clothes, there's the note that was pinned to his body.

"We only have three more chances to catch our killer."

Carnage27

06-28-2011, 10:13 PM

http://i122.photobucket.com/albums/o252/TortugaJoe/TMNT-Leoeyes.jpg

The hot, humid air clings to me tightly as I run over the rooftops, chasing a perpetrator running from a convenience store robbery. He seemed to know I was coming, since he took off the minute he exited the store. But there's no way that's possible. I'm too good for them to see or hear me.

After chasing him a few blocks, he heads into a large, darkened ally. I perch myself on the side of the roof, and look down to see a group of thugs twenty strong. Tied up and lying on the ground are two people, although I can't make out what they look like in this light.

"Who...the hell...are these two?" the guy I was chasing asked, obviously out of breath.

"Some reporter and her camera man who were dumb enough to be filming Tuff and me's robbery," he responds. "The cameraman tried to put up a fight, but Tuff shut him up pretty good. The girl's pretty. Might keep her around for a while. Any sign of him."

"None," the other replies, shaking his head.

I smile to myself at that.

"Musta taken the night off," who I guess is the lead goon chuckles. "Alright boys, we're done here. He's not comin'. Let's pack it up."

He turns to leave, and a shuriken embeds itself in his Achilles tendon. He lets out a cry of pain, and the thugs around him scramble in fear. The have no idea where the attack came from, and for a moment, neither do I. I look up frantically and see Raphael smiling at me from a building on the other side of the ally. I nod to him, and the two of us drop down into the mayhem.

As I fall, I drive my knee into the back of a criminal, sending him sprawling out onto the concrete. Another goes for his gun, but my foot moves like lightening to his temple, knocking him out. Two more charge at me with pipes, and I draw the swords from my back to fight them off. They're sloppy, and I give each a shallow cut along the back for their troubles.

Before I know it, they're jumping into cars, and trying to escape. The leader has a friend grab the young reporter and drag her to his car before taking off. I go over to check on the injured man, when Raph comes up behind me, "So...uhhh...you wanna go after the car or should I?"

"I'll go," I respond, taking off into a sprint from my crouched position. "Make sure he's okay!"

I bolt out onto the street and spring up to a streetlamp. I twist myself around it like a gymnast and fling myself to the next one. I do the same, except this time I jump on top of the criminal's car with a thud. The sound scares them, and they begin serpentining in the middle of the road. I manage to stay on.

Then, the sound of gun fire echoes in my ear and bullets erupt from the roof. All the shots miraculously miss, save one that merely grazes my shoulder. The sting of pain flows through my body, but this isn't the first time I've been grazed.

Realizing I need to end this now before someone gets seriously hurt, I take a sword and jam it through the hood of the car, grinding it into the engine.

http://i275.photobucket.com/albums/jj306/Carnage27/1272346-carstopper.jpg

The car jostles into another ally before hitting a brick wall fairly hard, sending me shell-first into a brick wall, "Uhhh...I love being a turtle."

I regain my footing quickly, but find that the denizens of the car have all been knocked out. The wail of sirens can be heard in the distance, and I react without thinking. I grab the reporter and head down into the sewers, fading back into the night.

Rain Dog

07-01-2011, 03:35 PM

Now, the story of the Grave family was a tragic one. Years ago, Houstus Grave had himself a wife, Mary, expectin’ a pair of twins. The problem with Houstus was that he, like his father before him, was a penniless farmer. And with barely any money to his name, how could a poor old farmer hope to properly feed and raise an entire family?

One day, on his way home from the market after sellin’ his old, crippled, milkin’ cow for a mere ten dollars, Houstus met an odd, strange man. This small man claimed to be a preacher and seemed to know of the troubles that plagued poor old Houstus and his family. The preacher man offered Houstus good pay and steady work. And that work? Diggin’ up dead bodies.

Houstus came home and told his wife all about his new job offer. Mary protested, callin’ that line of work blasphemous and wicked. But Houstus, bent on not slavin’ his life away to die penniless like his father, ignored her and did that preacher man’s work. Turns out, that preacher man was none other than that Nameless Man—that Zombie Priest—and that those dead bodies that Houstus hauled out of the soil would all join the ranks of his undead army.

Soon, the consequences of the Zombie Priest’s work began to show. A mysterious kind of leprosy fell upon Houstus. He lost his hair, grew ugly, and deformed. Mary grew very ill, her pregnancy gone bad. She cursed Houstus and passed on but not before giving birth to a pair of deformed monstrosities.

To this day, Houstus and his wretched offspring still stalk the boneyards at night, diggin’ up corpses to add to the Zombie Priest’s hordes…

Our cherry red Coup De Ville pulled up and the ol’ boneyard and I could already see three ugly silhouettes loadin’ up dead folk into the bed of a pickup. Franky and I climbed outta the car and I cracked my knuckles to get ready for the hurtin’ I was about to put on these hicks.

“Ruin my decent night, will ya?” I muttered.

“I’ll learn ya!”

Houstus turned his head around as he loaded up another rotting body onto the bed of his pickup.

“God damn it! It’s that blasted Goon!”

“And Franky!”

“Git ‘im, boys!” Houstus hollered.

His two scrawny sons dropped the corpses they carried and lunged at us, screechin’ like the stinkin’ monkeys they are. Franky whips out his revolver and fires at one of ‘em. It leaps up over the bullet and pounces on him. I rush over to help , but the other one hops onto my shoulders and starts clawin’ at my face.

“AAARGH!”

I rip the thing off me and hurl ‘em to the dirt. While he’s down, I try to plant a fist on ‘em, but he just rolls outta the way.

“GOOOON! HELP” Franky shouts as he swings at the freak what’s clawin’ at him. Again, I rush over to him. Thing number two jumps at me again, but I swat it outta the air with a backhand. I tear the other freak off Franky and lift him up by his collar. It kicks and claws at the air, tryin’ to get free, but then goes out cold after I clock ‘em in the face with my mitts.

chick-chick
BLAM!

The ground explodes around me. I drop the limp freak and shield myself as dirt flies up in my eyes.

“Git yer brother so we can get the hell outta here!” Houstus screams, shotgun in hand. The monkey boy lets out a squeal and scurries over to his unconscious brother. He lifts him over his should and run towards his Pa. I almost chase after ‘em, before remembering Houstus has got a shotgun pointed at me. The boys climb into the pickup bed as Houstus makes a break for the driver’s seat.

Franky scrambles for his gun and springs to his feet. He fires at the truck as it pulls off, destroying one of the windows and nearly blasting one of the goblin-kids in the brain. In retaliation, the ugly little mutant starts hurlin’ decayin’, severed limbs at us from outta the bed as the truck drives off into the night.

“Damn. That’s a fresh batch of zombies for that stinkin’ Priest.”

I sigh and head back towards the De Ville.

“C’mon, let’s head home. This day ain’t gettin’ any better.”

Byrd Man

07-06-2011, 02:04 PM

Sherlock Holmes

Previously

St. Bartholomew's Hospital

The elevator dings open and John and I walk into the basement morgue.

"Ahh, Barts. Seems to be ages ago that I was here as a bright, young thing. Of course you probably already know I studied here."

"Finished somewhere in the middle of your class. Tell me, am I hot or cold?"

Before John can respond, my phone vibrates in my pocket. I pull it out and look at the text on my screen.

SH,

Do you get Spanish
TV in England?
Check your local listings
Yours truly is on the "telly"

SS

I sigh and start pounding out a response.

"News from Scotland Yard?"

"No, worse. An imitator.

SS,

Working a case that matters
Leave me alone or I email Lassie
Tell him the truth

P.S.
Look at television crew
Murderer is one of them

SH

I send the message and tuck the phone back into my coat pocket. John and I walk into the morgue where the body of the dead man is laid out. Sergeant Jones managed to find the man's identity out soon after we left Battersea.

Detective Sergeant James Morstan, a fifty-seven year old man, ten years retired from the force with a long and storied career with the Met.

"I might be awhile, looking over the body. Maybe you could find out more about Morstan? His family, partners on the force, who he worked for as a security guard, and especially who he put in jail. A man isn't a copper for twenty-seven years without making a few enemies."

John nods and turns to leave while I put on a pair of latex gloves and begin to examine the body again, this time using a syringe to pull out a blood sample to use for toxicology.

With his clothes off and underneath the harsh white light of the morgue, I see the full extent of Morstan's injuries. His body is bruised all over, lumps and welts forming from his thighs up to his shoulder blades. All of them appear to be premortem. I run my hands up Morstan's side and feel several broken and fractured ribs. He was beaten severely, but not in the face or head.

Why?

"They wanted you conscious, didn't they?" I say aloud to the body. "They either wanted you to feel it to the very end...or.....Yes.....that's it!"

I quickly pull my phone out and type frantically, navigating through the internet to the site I need. I memorize the information and call Sergeant Jones.

"Please tell me you have news."

"Find out about Marston's past with organized crime and gangs. Did he work in any special units or work any investigations."

"Why? What are you thinking?"

"He was beaten for information. Someone or something from his past came back to haunt him. These people had major pull, too. They brought in a specialist from Eastern Europe. The Golem."

"Are you talking about the bloody Lord of the Rings character?"

"What? No. The Golem. You're the police, look it up."

"And he tortured Marston for information about what?"

"That's what we need to find out. We'll find that out as soon as we can find Marston's partners. They're tied into this some kind of way."

I look over at the evidence bags on the adjacent table. Along with Marston's clothes, there's the note that was pinned to his body.

"We only have three more chances to catch our killer."

Crouch End

The cab pulls to the side of the road and I pay the cabbie before hopping out on the sidewalk where John is waiting.

"Have you talked to her yet?"

"Just a bit. I don't think she'll be of much help, Sherlock. She hasn't spoken to her father in years."

"That's what she says."

I enter the house with Watson behind me. A blonde haired woman is waiting for us. John elbows past me and meets the woman in the house's front room.

"Here's my associate. Mary, this is Sherlock Holmes. Sherlock, this is Mary Morstan."

I look at her, and then John, reading his body language and the way he's wringing his wrist and breathing a little heavier than usual.

"Right," I say with a smirk. "Miss Morstan, do you mind if I use your bathroom?"

"What? I.....I suppose so. Second door on your left."

I nod and walk through the house to the bathroom. I shut the door behind me and scan the room for a few seconds before exiting it and heading back into the front room. I take a quick look around, looking at all the pictures hanging up.

"Thank you. I think that's all the questions I have. We'll be in touch. Come on, John."

Both her and Watson give me confused looks.

"But..er..."

"Yes, let's go."

I put my hand on John's shoulder and lead him out of the house.

"Goodbye, I suppose," he says as I shut the door behind him and walk to the edge of the sidewalk to catch a cab.

"The bloody hell was that about?" He asks once he catches up.

"She was telling the truth. She hadn't spoken to her father in years."

"Oh, and you figured that out by having a look around her loo?"

"Don't be ridiculous. What did you see in her front room?"

"Pictures of family. So what?"

"Pictures of her mother. None of her father and none of them together. What do we know about Morstan other than the fact he was a copper? He was divorced. Mary lived her mother and rarely saw her father."

"And what about using the loo?"

"I did that for your sake. The house's decorations had a female touch, but there wasn't a trace that a man lived there. I went into the bathroom and found two toothbrushes. One hadn't been used for at least a week. She was in a relationship that was semi-serious and now she's out of it. So the coast is clear."

John scowls. "Clear for what exactly?"

I look at John and scoff. "Please."

My phone vibrates and I pull it out, reading the text on the screen.

"We need to get across town. There's been another murder."

Carnage27

07-11-2011, 12:24 PM

Indiana Jones
Director of the B.P.R.D.

The damp, wet air slams against me as another gale of sea wind rips across the tiny island of Tarmagant. It was here all those decades ago that a special forces group, Professor Bruttenholm, and I stopped Grigori Rasputin from unleashing some unknown horror on the world. And now I'm driven back here by the mere memory of him.

He's the one in my dreams. The dark man with the red eyes, laughing and mocking me from the shadows. I know it's him, and that became even more apparent after the dream where this very island flashed into my mind. I don't know if someone's sending me a warning or right into a trap, but I need to find out.

The island has been kept deserted and sealed off from the public by the British government, so I don't have to worry about Abe being spotted. I turn to him, "Abe, check out the surrounding waters. Let me know if you find anything out of the ordinary."

"Very well," he responds with a slight nod and dives into the rough waters. Anyone else would be dashed against the rocky shore, but Abe is most likely the best swimmer on the planet.

"And what about us?" Kate asks, motioning towards the rest of the human team.

"Just look around. Try to find anything that's odd or looks like it shouldn't be here," I respond as I begin wandering around the rock. As I do memories start flooding back of that fateful night. I pass the church where we found Hellboy, as well as a barricade behind which a friend of mine took a bullet through the skull right next to me.

A call from Kate rouses me from my reminiscing and I run straight back towards the sound of her voice. As I reach her, the sight that greets me is a shock. There, carved into one of the rocky outcroppings is a large sculpture of a group of dragon heads surrounding a great stone door.

http://i275.photobucket.com/albums/jj306/Carnage27/718329-250px_ogdru_jahad_1_large.gif

"What the hell is this?" I ask no one in particular. "This wasn't here before..."

"Maybe some free form artist decided to do it?" Kate asks.

"Impossible, this place has been under heavy supervision," I respond, running my hands over the door. "If this was done by a person or even a group of people, the authorities would have known..."

My hand hits something loose on the door and I press it in, and in a cloud of dust, the door slides back, revealing the cavernous walkway within. I turn to Kate with a big smile on my face, "It's a temple."

"You're really enjoying this, aren't you?"

"You have no idea. It's been too long since I've nearly died from a booby trap. Ready for this?"

"Oh no, I'm not going in there. You've told me the stories."

"Well now you get to be in one of them," I reply while taking out a flashlight and stepping into the darkness.

**********

Abe Sapien swims quietly and gracefully through the sea. The water is cold and rough here, but he loves the feel of it. So much more free than the tank which he calls his home.

So far he's seen nothing that could be called odd, but he continues to look anyway. Something has Indiana Jones spooked, and that means trouble for everyone. In the years that Abe has known him, he has never been this nervous or cautious about anything.

Suddenly, a flurry of motion behind him draws Abe's attention, and before he can react, something heavy slams into his back, knocking him out and leaving him defensless.

Carnage27

07-11-2011, 06:30 PM

http://i122.photobucket.com/albums/o252/TortugaJoe/TMNT-Leoeyes.jpg

The door to our sewer home slides open, and I stride in with the reporter in my arms, and place her on the sofa. My brothers and Master Splinter stare at me with confusion, though a look of understanding crosses the master's face as well.

"Whoa...she's even more of a babe up close," Mikey giggles.

"Gee, Leo. I didn't know we were redecorating," Raphael jokes. "All we need are a couple throw pillows to go with our TV news reporter."

"Enough, Raphael," I respond annoyed. "I needed to get her out of there. If the cops hadn't gotten to her the other thugs may have. I couldn't have taken that chance."

"Is that so?" Raph says getting to his feet. "Or is it that you want a contact in the outside world so you decided this was your best chance."

"Enough, both of you," Master Splinter interjects quietly. His voice has always had such a sway on the four of us. No matter what he says, we'll always stop to listen. "Leonardo it was very dangerous for you to bring her here, although I do understand why you did it." He stoops down to check on her, and finds a nice gash on her head, "Get a warm wash cloth, Donatello. This must be cleansed."

Splinter goes to work fixing her wound, and after a few moments, the groggy woman begins to come through. That is, until she gets a look at all of us, at which point she promptly faints.

"Well...that could have gone better."

wiegeabo

07-24-2011, 01:09 AM

"hehehehe"

"You scared the crap out of me!"

"That's cause you're outta practice," I say. Suddenly Sammy kicks his leg around my head, slaps my arm from his throat, and spins us over, pinning me down.

"Heh. Or not. Now get off me."

Sam gets off and grabs my hand to pull me up. "What are you doing here?"

I slap Sammy on the arms, sizing him up. He's grown. "I was looking for a beer."

"What. The. Hell. Are you doing here?"

"Ok, we need to talk."

"Uh...the phone?"

"If I had called, would you have picked up?"

Suddenly, the lights flip on.
http://i51.tinypic.com/9a0ju9.jpg
"Sam?"

Well helloooo nurse.

"Uh, Jess. Hey. Dean, this is my girlfriend Jessica."

"Wait, you mean your brother Dean?"

"I love the smurfs." She looks down at her shirt, then gives me a mildly amused look, and I can sense without even glancing at him that Sammy's ready to knock me down again. "I've gotta tell you, you are completely out of my brother's league."

"Just let me put something on."

"No, no, no. I wouldn't dream of it. Seriously." Jess looks at Sammy who just rolls his eyes. "Anyway, I need to borrow your boyfriend here. We've got some family business, but...nice meeting you."

"No."

No?

Sammy walks over and stand next to Jessica. "No, whatever you've gotta say, you can say it in front of her."

So he's finally started to wear the big boy pants, eh? "Ok. Um...dad hasn't been home in a few days."

Sammy harrumphs. "So he's working overtime on a Miller time shift. He'll stumble back in sooner or later."

I look down with a shake of my head, then look up and make sure he knows I'm serious. "Dad's been on a hunting trip, and he hasn't been home in a few days."

And now Sammy finally gets it. "Jess, excuse us. We have to go outside."

I give Sammy a minute to through a hoodie and jacket on. Jess follows him in the bedroom, which is a shame. I sure felt my fondness for the Smurfs growing...

Once he's out, he follow me outside of the apartment and down the stairs. "Dean, you can't just come here in the middle of the night and break into my place."

Here we go.

"Dad is missing, Sammy. I need your help."

"Remember that poltergeist in Amherst? Or the devils gates in Clifton? He was missing then too. He's always missing, and he's always fine."

"Yeah, but dad's never been off the grid for this long." We finally reach the bottom of the stairs, and I turn to face him. "You coming with, or not?"

"Not."

"Why the hell not?!" Sammy just rolls his eyes.

"Come on. I know it wasn't easy, but it wasn't that bad."

"Oh yeah, sure. When I told dad I was scared of the thing in my closet, he gave me a .45."

"Well, what was he supposed to do? He knew we had to protect ourselves."

"I was nine years old! He was supposed to say 'Don't be afraid of the dark'."

"Don't be afraid of the dark?! Are you kidding me? Of course you should be afraid of the dark. You know what's out there."

"Yeah, yeah. I know. But the way we grew up after mom was killed. Dad's obsession to find the thing that killed her. But we still haven't found whatever it is, so we kill everything we do find."

"And we saved a lot of good people."

"You think mom wanted this for us? Weapons training. Melting silver into bullets. We were raised like warriors."

"I was there. So what're you gonna do? Live some normal, apple-pie life?"

"Not normal. Safe. I was just going to college. It was dad that said if I was going, I should stay gone. And that's what I'm doing." Sammy stares at me with a damned self-satisfying expression on his face, but I just look around in frustration

"Well, dad's in real trouble. I can feel it. If he's not dead already. And I can't do it alone."

"Yes you can."

"...well, maybe I don't want to."

Sammy sighs. "...What was he hunting?"

Rain Dog

07-25-2011, 02:44 PM

Houstus turned his head around as he loaded up another rotting body onto the bed of his pickup.

“God damn it! It’s that blasted Goon!”

“And Franky!”

“Git ‘im, boys!” Houstus hollered.

His two scrawny sons dropped the corpses they carried and lunged at us, screechin’ like the stinkin’ monkeys they are. Franky whips out his revolver and fires at one of ‘em. It leaps up over the bullet and pounces on him. I rush over to help , but the other one hops onto my shoulders and starts clawin’ at my face.

“AAARGH!”

I rip the thing off me and hurl ‘em to the dirt. While he’s down, I try to plant a fist on ‘em, but he just rolls outta the way.

“GOOOON! HELP” Franky shouts as he swings at the freak what’s clawin’ at him. Again, I rush over to him. Thing number two jumps at me again, but I swat it outta the air with a backhand. I tear the other freak off Franky and lift him up by his collar. It kicks and claws at the air, tryin’ to get free, but then goes out cold after I clock ‘em in the face with my mitts.

chick-chick
BLAM!

The ground explodes around me. I drop the limp freak and shield myself as dirt flies up in my eyes.

“Git yer brother so we can get the hell outta here!” Houstus screams, shotgun in hand. The monkey boy lets out a squeal and scurries over to his unconscious brother. He lifts him over his should and run towards his Pa. I almost chase after ‘em, before remembering Houstus has got a shotgun pointed at me. The boys climb into the pickup bed as Houstus makes a break for the driver’s seat.

Franky scrambles for his gun and springs to his feet. He fires at the truck as it pulls off, destroying one of the windows and nearly blasting one of the goblin-kids in the brain. In retaliation, the ugly little mutant starts hurlin’ decayin’, severed limbs at us from outta the bed as the truck drives off into the night.

“Damn. That’s a fresh batch of zombies for that stinkin’ Priest.”

I sigh and head back towards the De Ville.

“C’mon, let’s head home. This day ain’t gettin’ any better.”

“Ugh…” I sigh, fallin’ ass-first onto my bed. I pull take off my cap and wipe the sweat from my forehead.

“You alright, big guy?” Franky asks, tossing me a brew. I pop off the cap with my thumb and take a long swig.

“No crummier than usual. Just not lookin’ forward to havin’ to clobber another wave of slackjaws.”

“Ah, we’ll get ‘em next time, buddy. Besides, if we hadn’ta shown up, they would have made off with twice as many bone bags, right?”

“Ehhh…I ‘spose.”

I bring the bottle to my mouth, tilt my head back, and kill the sucker. I toss the empty bottle aside and hear a loud SMASH as it busts against the wall.

“We gotta go collectin’ tomorrow.”

“Yeah, I know. Who we hittin’ first?”

“Bozo Mcgillicutty. Hasn’t paid up in a good month. I’m thinkin’ about breakin’ his legs. I ain't broken his legs yet.”

* * *

“Confound that ‘dern, Goon! Next time, I’ma blast that ugly face of his off!” Houstus shouts as he races his truck down Lonely Street.

“EEEEKRR! PHAGUH B’GNAUH!” his grotesque son gurgles beside him, having awoken on the ride back.

“What the hell ya mean you almost had ‘em? I was watchin’ the whole damn fight! You and yer brother woulda been pounded inta paste if I hadn’t a whipped out yer grand daddy’s boom stick!”

“ZEP’HA FLREGHWA…”

“Not to mention you heruined a lot of the merchandise! Tearin’ off their limbs and chuckin’ ‘em at the Goon…the hell was he thinkin’?!”

“BYAA DREH…”

“Our shipments are comin’ back lighter and lighter every time! We dig up hardly a dozen corpses, half of ‘em unusable thanks to yer brother…oh, boy, that Priest is gonna tan our hides for su—“

THUD!

The entire car seems to bounce for a moment.

“What in tarnation was that?!” Houstus cries out. He checks the rearview mirror to see his other son in the bed of the truck, wrestling with some shadowy figure. Houstus slams on the breaks, sending the truck to a screeching halt. The sudden stop flings the two off the bed. The twisted grave digger fumbles for his shotgun and jumps out of the car with his other son in tow. Houstus ***** his rifle and takes aim at the shadowy figure, now climbing to its feet. Beside it lays his Houstus’s son, groggy and squirming, along with four or five corpses that had tumbled off of the truck.

“Yer a persistent bastard, Goon! I’ll—“

Before Houstus could finish, the figure steps forward, coming under the glow of a streetlight. It was what appeared to be a withered old man with pale, incredibly wrinkled skin. His impossibly thin, bony hands and wrists poked out of his long, tattered black cloak. He stood with a hunch and had a large, hooked, almost beak-like nose and on his head was a black, wide-brimmed hat with long wisps of white, wiry hair dangling from underneath it.

And then, there was his eyes—enormous and glowing a ghastly white, completely devoid of any irises or pupils. He was holding something in his hand—something long, like a club. But when he raised the “club” up into the light and towards his mouth, Houstus could see quite clearly that it was a severed arm belonging to one of the corpses.

The old man sunk his teeth into the rotting flesh and tore a chunk clean off the bone. As he chewed it up and swallowed, Houstus wasted no time in firing at the ghoul. The blast hit the old man in the chest, hurling him on his back, forcing him to drop his meal. To Houstus’s horror, the creature sprung back onto its feet and with lightning-quick speed, drew a revolver from under his cloak and fired. The bullet went through Houstus’s shoulder, causing the hideous farmer to holler in pain.

“INTO THE CAR!!!” he screamed as ran back towards the truck. One son jumped into the cab while the other sprinted on all fours like a dog before leaping onto the bed.

“YOU TELL THAT PREACHER I’M COMIN’ FOR HIM!!!” the ghoul screamed as the truck peeled away. After the car had disappeared into the night, the old man made his way to the corpses scattered about the street and resumed his meal.

Carnage27

07-25-2011, 07:42 PM

http://i122.photobucket.com/albums/o252/TortugaJoe/TMNT-Leoeyes.jpg

"Who are you?" the reporters weakened voice comes from behind the five of us as we huddle around our kitchen table eating. I turn to find her peering over the back of the couch at us. "Why have you brought me here?"

"Miss O'Neil," Splinter says standing, "we are not going to hurt you. My son Leonardo rescued you from the thugs that had taken you and your partner captive."

Her eyes widen as she remembers her partner, "Oh crap...is he okay?"

"He got picked up by an ambulance," Raph nods. "I made sure of that. He seemed pretty beat up, but I think he'll be fine."

She scans us again with wide eyes. I can imagine the thoughts running through her head as she looks at us. We're freaks. We know that. Hell, we've always known that. But seeing someone we've helped actually surveying us is odd.

"What are you?"

"Allow me to explain the reason for our existence," Master Splinter says, getting off his chair and sitting cross legged on the floor in front of her. We four take seats on the couches and chairs in the living area. "Seventeen years ago is where our stories begin. It was then that I was brought to America by my master, Hamato Yoshi. He and his new wife, Shin, fled to America after Yoshi fought and killed the leader of his ninja clan over Shin's hand. This man's name was Oroku Nagi, and the clan's name was the Foot. Unfortunately for my master, Nagi's brother Saki tracked him to New York, and killed Shin, before engaging my master in combat. When the contest seemed to come to a draw, Saki detonated a small explosive, sending me flying through a window and into the streets below, where I swore I would get vengeance on the man that killed my master."

"But if the apartment blew up, wouldn't he be killed as well?" April O'Neil asks, confused.

"You would have thought so," Splinter nods. "But Saki is more demon then man. I saw someone escape through the window that night, laughing maniacally and covered in burns. Saki survived, and still haunts the world. I am sure of it." Splinter continues, "I then wandered the sewers of New York for a year, before I found four baby turtles wading through a green glowing liquid. I gathered them up and came in contact with the ooze as well, and before long, all of us began to grow in both intellect and size. Once the children were old enough, I began training them in the martial arts and ninjitsu in order to fight evil, and eventually take revenge on Saki. And before long, I gave them names from a book I found on the Renaissance."

"Raphael, the strongest and most fearsome of the four."

http://i285.photobucket.com/albums/ll64/simian2008/artwork/33-raphael-2.jpg

"Michelangelo, the youngest, and most fun loving."

http://i67.photobucket.com/albums/h316/sanja_01/Michelangelo_vs_shurikens_by_Tigerf.jpg

"Donatello, the most intellectual."

http://i82.photobucket.com/albums/j253/tpearson878/tmnt010.jpg

"And Leonardo, their leader, and the one that saved you tonight."

http://i285.photobucket.com/albums/ll64/simian2008/artwork/3-tmnt-Leonardo-2.jpg

"Hey I helped!" Raph says with a mischievous grin.

"And you four are the ones that have been fighting crime this whole time..." she smiles, obviously amazed.

"You betcha," Mickey says. "It's what we do best."

"Amazing... I wish I could do an interview."

"You can do us one better," I respond heading to the computer and pulling up a picture of the Purple Dragon tattoo. "You can find out what this is, and why it's been showing up on perps all across the city. We'd do it, but we can't really walk into a police station, can we?"

"You want me to be your eyes and ears on the outside world?" she asks. She already knows the answer, but she wants to hear it from us. I can tell she's ambitious and wants to make a name for herself. And what better way to do that tan helping a bunch of crime fighters.

"Yes," I nod. "That's exactly what I want. Can you do it?"

"Of course," she smiles more broadly. "Just get me home and I'll get right on it."

Carnage27

07-28-2011, 10:45 PM

Indiana Jones
Director of the B.P.R.D.

Kate and I move through the entrance hall to the temple slowly, the only illumination coming from the flashlights in our hands. The stale, musty air of the place fills my lungs like a drug, and I can't deny that I'm getting a high off of it. It's been decades since I was in a place like this, and even the "archeologists" of today use computers and satellites to do the dirty work. I turn to Kate, "Don't touch anything." I take a few more steps and spin around, "And don't lean against the walls. i had a bad experience with that one time."

After traveling a bit further down the hall, I notice a slight sound coming from the wall. I go over to it, and before pressing my ear to it, scan for any obvious traps. As I listen, I say, "Put your ear up against the wall and take a listen."

"I thought I wasn't supposed to touch anything," Kate responds, deadpan, before doing so. "Sounds like there's water running behind the walls."

"That's exactly what it is," I respond with a nonchalant smile. "Meaning if we spring a trap in here, we're probably going to drown."

We proceed further, through a few meandering hallways before coming to an area with two pathways. I pace around a little bit before picking a way to go. Something that Corrigan obviously doesn't like, "You're kidding me, right? You're just guessing on which way to go?"

"Not really," I respond without turning around. "There's no flowing water on the other side. Whereas this side it seems to get stronger."

We follow my choice of routes until it opens up into a larger chamber. I take a few battery powered LED light strips out and toss them around the room, and the sight that greets me almost takes me back. Staring back at us is a huge sculpted head that looks like a cross between a crocodile, Medusa, and a really, really ugly dog.

"You ever see anything like this before?" I ask Kate. She's the Bureau's expert on the occult. Sometimes it's spooky how much she knows. But if anyone has seen this idol before, it's her.

Unfortunately, she shakes her head, "Nope. I mean it has traces of Pagan, Greek, and even Medieval. But no, I've never seen this exact thing. Mind if I take a few pictures?"

"No go ahead," I respond as I begin searching the room. "I need to find out where we go from here, anyway."

The room is a vast rectangle, the highest side above us, out of reach from even the LEDs I put down. In front of the head is an altar, seemingly for sacrifice, but there's no bodies or blood, or any sign of the alter having ever been used.

Leaving that for a moment, I inspect the large stone head and the walls around it, and find that the rushing water seems to flow directly into the head. Meaning there's nothing behind it. Meaning...

The realization hits me too late. I spin as Kate goes to place the camera on the altar to get a picture with me in the frame for scale. As the device hits the cold stone, the floor below us slides from out beneath us, and a torrent of water springs from the now open mouth of the statue, flinging us quickly down a slide. Sea water explodes into my lunges, and I fight to keep my head above water, as Kate does the same next to me.

We spiral down into the darkness, and before long I can hear the water in front of us falling into a chasm, and a light at the end of the tunnel. Once we get closer, I see our fate: A chasm where the water tumbles, and a small platform with a torch on the other side.

As I secure my whip from my belt, I call to Kate, "Get over here and hold on!"

A second later, we fly into nothingness, and the crack of my whip rings out over the din of the rushing water. The end manages to catch the torch holder on the platform. Unfortunately, that sends us careening into the rockwall on the other side of the chasm, and Kate loses her grip. I fling my hand out, and barely manage to catch her.

"Jones," she says as I pull her up to the whip, "remind me to never come temple diving with you again."

We climb to the top, and find the torch to be illuminating yet another carved stone representation that was in the other chamber, this one with its mouth open. I take the torch and walk through a small hallway, into the biggest chamber yet.

A faint blue glow illuminates this one, and I find great, stone pillars lining the hall, leading to another statue. They seem to have some sort of glowing lichen on them, which gives the room its glow. The statue seems to be the same jumble of dragon heads and necks from the entrance, though they all curl around and are looking at an altar, looking ready to strike at whatever is on it.

And what's currently on it draws my attention. I rush towards it, to find a weakened Abe Sapien lying on it. When he sees us, he smiles, "Took you long enough. Do you have a knife?"

I nod and detach the large hunting knife I keep on my belt. Abe digs it into a wound on his arm, then leg, then chest, and digs out what seem to be pieces of the lichen.

"I think they're eggs," he groans in pain. "The beast only had hold of me for a few minutes, and managed to lay three. Oh don't look like that," he responds at my face. "It laid them through it's tongue. Not anything else."

"Sure, sure it wasn't," I nod. "But uhhh...what is it?"

"Indy," Kate says from behind me. "Turn around."

I do so, and find one of the stone faces staring back at me. But this time, it's real. the thing is the size of a gorilla, but a hell of a lot scarier. Its tongue slides around its sharp teeth and its four eyes stare at us, unblinking.

http://i703.photobucket.com/albums/ww37/DragonDaemon93/PermutationOfWar/Sammael.jpg

"Crap," is all I can mutter as it charges at us, and I barely get the three of us out of the way. "Abe, you see any way out of this?"

"There seems to be another passageway over there," he says pointing.

I don't even bother responding, instead, I begin running with Kate behind me and Abe over my shoulder. Luckily he's light, or we'd be in pretty big trouble. As I run, I unholster my pistol and fire blindly at the creature pursuing us.

Halfway down the hallway, I transfer Abe so he can lean on Kate, "Go. I'll try and hold him off."

The two of them disappear into the darkness, and I turn to face put pursuer. I must have hit him, because it takes a few seconds for me to hear him. I unload a clip into the hallway, and quickly reload. Unfortunately, the damn thing is smarter than I am.

It gallops along the ceiling towards me, as I fire at it. A few bullets strike its shoulders, but it barely slows it down. Once it's in striking distance, the beast opens its mouth and the long tongue shoots out towards me. Whether it's luck or reflexes, I manage to fire a shot straight through the tongue, and the beast falls to the stone ground with a whimper, and I put a few more shots into its head.

I reach Kate and Abe, who are standing on a stone plate that has water gushing from underneath it. I smile and herd them to the center of the platform, "Hold on, and stay away from the walls."

I kick away a stone block, and instantly we speed up towards the entrance of the temple. I laugh as the water pressure elevator sends us to the surface. But once we're there, Kate looks worried, "What the hell was that? And did you see how many eggs were down there?"

"It doesn't matter now," I responds, heading for our base camp and the rest of the team. "Momma's dead now. No one to hunt for the young. Problem solved. Let's go home."

**********

Down below, in the elevator chamber, Sammael the hell hound's body decomposes within minutes, and a ball of green smoke emerges from the remains and breaks into two. The two wisps float back to the main chamber and find two eggs, from which bursts two new hell hounds, hungry and violent.

wiegeabo

07-31-2011, 08:42 PM

wiegeabo

07-31-2011, 10:36 PM

Lord

08-02-2011, 09:10 AM

ANGEL
Sadness is my state of mind right now, a vampire with more than 200 years should not be sad in the middle of an abandoned hotel, it wasn't allways like that, I still remember the time when Angelus was a dreaded name, the scourge of Europe, What am I doing? Angelus wasn't exactly a good citizen, while i don't like what i've done, i can't deny that as Angelus i had a lot of fun doing what i did ...
***
1770
Darla showed me the sign of a bar, it said Drink or Run, I follow her to the bar and call the gentleman who was at the counter serving drinks.
-I would like a drink please! To me and my lady here!
Darla did not speak and was limited to sitting and smiling.
-Which one?
-Surprise us!
-Are you Irish sir?
-Yes, is there any problem?
-Of corse not, i like Irish, my family is Irish - He then puts the drinks on the table and changes his behavior to a friendlier one
-So what's your good business in our country?
-I 'm looking for a girl
-Don 't You Already have one?
-No! It's not a GIRL, I'm looking for my sister.
-An Irish blonde girl? There was one here some days ago, but she seemed upset
-Yeah, Our Mother Died just recently, and it's been very Difficult to her
-I see, i wish you luck finding her.
-I think I'm going to stay here for some more time, you know, see if anyone else saw her.
Then the man turns around and serve others, while Darla stares at me and says:
-There's 's a lot of food here
-Shhhhhhhh-there is no need to draw more atention
-They can't stop us, and since we stay here a while ...
-It is better to take advantage. I have another idea, you'll see that you will like it.
***
After many hours Darla and I wait outside the bar manager to close and leave the bar,we then follow him up to his house where, to our delight he has a family.
I'm not proud of what happened in the days that followed, as during a certain day he returned home to find his family murdered by us, with nothing to lose we lit the house on fire when he was inside this would not be the last time would commit such atrocities.
http://slayersempire.blogs.sapo.pt/arquivo/Darla_Angelus.jpg
***
1973
After a few years looking i found my sister living in a chapel, as was usually Darla and I hoped to arrange the right time to kill, when one day she drank too much at a bar, probably knowing that I would one day catch her, so while she was slleping me and Darla put her inside a coffin and buried her, but I took the liberty of writing my name inside the coffin for her to know it was me.
***
Present
As i keep staring at a bright light i see a shadow appearing in the midle of it, the shadow then takes a human form and i see a guy staring at me.
http://www.blogcdn.com/www.aoltv.com/media/2006/07/doyle.jpg

-I like the place. I mean it’s not much with the view, but it has a nice bat-cave sort of an air to it.
-Who are you?
The man looks at me and then answers
-Doyle, at your service
-What the hell is Doyle?
-Sorry if i don't have an Angelic name
-What do you want?
-I was sent, by the powers that Be
-The powers that Be what?
-I have no idea what the powers that be really are
-Then get out of here!
-But i know a lot about you
-No you don't
-Correct me if i'm wrong, Once upon a time there was a vampire. And he was the meanest vampire in all the land All the other vampires were afraid of him, he was such a bastard. Then one day he’s cursed by gypsies. They restore his human soul. And all of a sudden he is mad with guilt.
-Many demons already know that, so, are you a demon?
His face changes and becomes more thorny
http://images3.wikia.nocookie.net/__cb20081122124448/buffy/images/7/78/S1e9_act4zi.jpg

-Half-Demon
-I don't want to fight you now
-neither do i, i was sent here to help you, why are you feelin like that, is it because of the blonde? Oh, i forgot, enter the Vampire Slayer and our vampire falls madly in love with her.
-How did you...
-Eventually the two of them, well, they get fleshy with one another. Well, I guess the technical term is perfect happiness. But when our boy gets there, he goes bad again. He kills again. It’s ugly. So when he gets his soul back for the second time, he figures hey, he can’t be any where near Miss young puppy eyes without endangering them both. So what does he do? He takes off.
-I had to
-You became alone, but hey! You've got me now, i know you want to help people but you're going to need me
-How will you help me?
-The Powers that Be give me visions you see? With those i know when somebody needs help, you can prove you deserve redemption
-I don't need redemption
-Yes you do, and you want it, i can help you
-How can can I DESERVE REDEMPTION?
http://www.vampires.com/wordpress/wp-content/uploads/2010/06/angel-vampire-face.jpg

-Oh, don't try to scare me, you saw MY face, well, the point is, you've been saving people, i can help you save more if you let me help you, what do you say?
-I don't care for them
-Of corse you don't, now tell me, what was the last time you drank some blood?
I don't answer him as the last time i drank blood was from buffy, an inocent, and one of the reasons why i left.
-You're left with a bit of a craving, aren't you? Let me tell you something, pal, that craving is going to grow and one day soon one of those helpless victims that you don’t really care about is going to look way too appetizing to turn down. And you’ll figure hey! what’s one against all I’ve saved? Might as well eat them. I’m still ahead by the numbers!
Doyle then trows me a botle full of blood.
-You might as well enjoy it
-Is this human?
-I stole it from some vampires, don't worry, they're dead, but i know a place full of cow blood that is willing to share.

Lord

08-03-2011, 09:48 AM

ANGEL
It's been one week since I met Doyle and nothing special happened, he only had 3 or 4 visions and they were situations that I usually find, however, the cow's blood continues to help me, although I do not feel as alive as when i drink human blood it's enough to let me work.
I begin to hear the footsteps of Doyle walking into my direction, then I see i see him tired and sweating, as is usual after he has a vision.

-Oh, i think you're gona like this one

***

Russell Winters is old, rich, immortal, owns a company and likes to bite young women. There's no information of his life before he died and it's as if he just appeared out of nowhere some years ago.

Despite being sensitive to light of day as all the other vampires he is now one of the most powerful men in Los Angeles, and perhaps the most powerful vampire in town.

The other vampires here consider him a leader, thanks to him LA has even more vampires than Sunnydale and Sunnydale has an Hellmouth !

Every month he finds a new girl, probably young people who want to get rich quickly, they all disappear, Winters likes to torture them for a long period of time, and always gets away because of his contacts and power in the city.

L. A. ain't the city of Angels.

***
-So, we go there, kill him and the vampires of LA do not have more protection

-It's not that easy

-We go in, cut off his head and get out, it sounds like a good plan to me

-It is not!, It's suicide

-So, what would you propose?

-We Should just be more careful ok? Listen...

-Be more careful? I know exactly what to expect from a vampire

-He 's like a crime lord, you can't touch him

-Because they have guns? guns won't kill me

-Because they deal with vampires, and therefore they know what to expect, come on! Even you know vampires are not completelly friendly to each others

-Do you have a better plan?

-Actually, YES, listen, you're a vampire!

-So what?

-He trusts, vampires, why do not you? Huhm, just be yourself, you know, work for him, gain his trust,find the right moment to kill him.

-I'll try it your way but if he makes me kill an inocent we'll do it mine

wiegeabo

08-14-2011, 07:44 PM

I pop the trunk to the Impala. Then I lift the fake bottom and prop it up, exposing all the compartments that hold the tools hunters use to fight the supernatural creepy-crawlers. Salt, cold iron, special types of woods, various elixers and concoctions. And Guns.

A ****load of guns.

"Where the hell did I put it?" I start digging around while Sammy leans over the side of the trunk.

"So while dad was out hunting, where were you?"

"I was working my own gig. A voodoo thing down in New Orleans."

"Dad let you out on a hunt by yourself?"

I give Sammy a look. "I'm twenty-six, dude."

I finally find the folder. "Here we go. Dad was checking out this two lane blacktop just outside Jericho, California." I pull out some news clippings and start handing them to Sammy.

"About a month ago, this guy. They found his car, but he completely vanished. MIA."

"So maybe he were kidnapped."

"Yeah, well, here's another one. In April. March. '08. '05, '04, '03, '88. Ten over the last twenty years. All men. All over the same stretch of five miles of road. Started happening more and more, so dad went to dig around. That was about three weeks ago."

"Haven't heard from him since?"

"Which is bad enough. Then I get this voice mail yesterday." I pull out a handheld recorder and play it back.

Through the static and popping comes dad's voice. "Dean...Something big is starting to happen. I...think it's...serious...I need...to try and figure it out...I may need to keep...looking. Be very care...ful, Dean. We're all...in danger."

I stop the recording. "You know there's EVP on that?"

I give Sammy a smirk. "Not bad, Sammy. Kinda like riding a bike, isn't it?"

"Alright, I slowed the message down and ran it through one of those free sound programs. Check out what I got..."

I skip to the next section and hit play. The pop and clicks are a lot slower. But, in a woman's voice, only slightly above a whisper-

"...I can never go home..."

"I can never go home..." Sammy repeats.

I turn the player off and put it back before sitting on the lip of the trunk. "You know...in two years I've never bothered you, never asked you for anything."

Sammy looks away and sighs. I give him his time. "Alright, I'll go. I'll help, but I need to be back by Monday. Wait here." Sammy turns to go back up the stairs.

"Monday?"

He looks back at me, obviously not wanting to answer. Probably thinks I'll tease him. Probably will. "I...have this...interview."

"What, a job interview? Skip it."

"Heh. No. A law school interview. My whole future on a plate."

"Law school, eh?" I smile, but let it slide. I need Sammy's help more than I need to rib him. I'll wait until we're on the road and he can't change his mind.

"If they only knew." Ok, I had to get one in there.

***

Sam slips a nasty looking blade into his bag just before Jess walks in the room.

"Wait, so you're taking off? Is your dad alright?"

Sam quickly closes the bag up. "Oh, yeah. Just family drama," he says with a fake smile.

"I thought your dad was on some kind of hunting trip."

"Yeah. Just hunting some...deer up at the cabin. Probably has Jim, Jack, and Jose keeping him company. We're just going to go bring him back."

Jess sits on the bed next to the bag and starts idly opening it. Sam notices and quickly grabs some clothes from the drawer, sticking them into the bag on top of the blade.

"What about your interview."

"It's Monday. I'll only be a couple of days."

"Sam, stop of a second." She pulls on his arm to stop him from walking out of the bedroom with the bag. "Are you ok?"

Sam puts on a smile. "I'm fine."

"It's just...you won't even talk about your family. Now you're taking off in the middle of the night to spend the weekend with them? And with the interview coming up? It's a big deal."

He takes her hands in his. "Everything's going to be ok. I'll make it back in time. I promise." He gives her a kiss on the cheek and walks out the door.

"At least tell me where you're going."

***

Jericho, California

A car drives down the dark highway, the moon high in the sky but not yet full. With one hand on the wheel, he talk into his phone.

"I can't come over tonight, Amy....because I have work in the morning....Ok, if I miss it, my dad will have my ass," he says with a laugh.

"Yeah, but..." a high pitched whine comes over the car radio and phone. "Are you still there? Ok, it's just weird that-"

As he drives along a curve, his headlights point at a tree on the side of the road. And under that tree looks to be a woman in a white dress, dancing by herself.

"What in the-?" He looks down at his phone, but it's gone dead. And he turns the radio off as the whine grows louder. He starts pulling the car over to the side next to the woman.

As his car stops, she turns and looks over at him.

"Car trouble or something?"

That's when she really looks at him, and his breath catches at the sight of her. He couldn't even describe how beautiful she was even if he tried.

"...take me home..."

wiegeabo

08-14-2011, 08:09 PM

"SAM!!!. This way! This way!"

Al waves his arm in the direction of an alleyway like a third base coach telling a base-runner to head home.

I turn the corner like he says, the wall behind me exploding from a couple of bullets as I run.

"GOGOGO!!!"

Don't have to tell me twice.

I run as fast as I can, and see Al ahead of me again. "In here! The door's unlocked."

I burst through the door, slamming it shut, and ramming the upper lock home. Breathing hard, I take a second to gather my surroundings.

"Ziggy says this is a tractor supply garage." Al taps furiously at his keypad. "You know, they sell mechanical equipment. Planting supplies. Things like that."

"Tell Ziggy to spend more time figuring a way out than giving me a grocery list." I step up to the doorway that would lead out into front part of the store...if it was locked by a gate. And, of course, it has to be a digital lock.

"Just great." I notice the stairs. "Wonder what's up there."

Al taps his controller and disappears. A couple of seconds later, and he's back. "Not much. Won't be able to hide long up there."

Al sticks his head out through the wall. Yeah, it's weird every time he does that. But it's one of the advantages of having a friend who's a hologram.

"Well?"

"They're checking all the doors. Um...turns out this was a blind alley." I give Al a look. "Don't blame me! It was him!" he says, pointing at his controller.

I roll my eyes. "Try the phone!" Al says.

"I don't know anyone's phone numbers."

"911!"

"...they'd never get here in time. Gimmie a second..."

"You don't have very many of those." He walks through the wall.

Think...think...think...

I start looking around. And that's when I start noticing things in a way I hadn't before. All the stuff around me began to look like...ingredients...

"They're still a few buildings away. They're breaking the doors down where they can." But I'm too busy gathering things. "What are you doing?"

"You said this was a supply store. They might just have everything I need back here. Give me a hand."

Al looks at me with exasperation.

"I mean, help me find stuff."

"Like what?"

I grab a rolled up newspaper from the trash. "Starer fluid. Ammonia. Acetic acid." I grab a couple of buckets and put them on the table with the newspaper. Then I pull the swiss army knife out of my jacket and cut open a chair to pull out the foam inside.

"Um...ammonia, got it." I quickly rush over and grab the bottle, pouring the contents into one of the buckets. With the bottle emptying, I tear the newspaper into strips, laying them flat. Over in the corner, I spy a bag of fertilizer. I put it on the table and cut it open, spreading small handfulls of it out on the strips.

"Whatic acid?" Al asks as he looks over the shelves.

"Vinegar!"

"In here?"

"They might be using it as a cheap degreaser or cleaner." I spray the foam with the starter fluid and lay it on the fertilizer. Then close the strips, sealing everything inside.

"Got it. White vinegar."

"Perfect. Now I need some duct tape." A grab the bottle and start pouring the vinegar into the other bucket.

"This isn't a Wal-Mart."

"A what?"

Al shakes his head. "Damned swiss-cheese memory. Here, packing tape."

I take it reluctantly. "I'd rather have duct tape."

"Why?"

"...because it's duct tape." I quickly roll the three newspaper pockets I've made in the tape, leaving the paper ends exposed. I stick them in my pockets, and then unlock the back door.

"Sam! What the-"

"Don't worry." I grab the buckets. "I've got a plan..."

"They're almost here!" Al whispers.

"Why are you whispering? They can't hear you," I whisper back.

"Get ready!" he says in a normal voice, and it makes me jump. "That's why."

I give Al a look. But it's forgotten once we hear the door downstairs being kicked in. All disappears, then reappears halfway down the staircase. I get the buckets ready, waiting for Al to give me the signal.

"Wait for it..." And once the second man walks inside, "NOW!"

I quickly stand at the top of the staircase and splash the contents of the first bucket onto the floor below, making the men jump. Then I throw the contents of the second bucket. Once it lands on the liquid from the first, it instantly creates a heavy fog that fills the room. The men yell out in surprise, unable to see anything, and coughing.

I pull the mask I found over my mouth, and light the end of the first of the two newspaper bombs I whipped together. I toss it down and it explodes with more noise than actual damage. I light and toss the second one right behind it. The fog and bombs make effective improvised flashbangs.

I quickly run down the stairs.

"Nine o'clock!" Al shouts. I quickly reorient myself in the fog and throw a punch, knocking one of the men chasing me right down.

"DUCK!" I duck down, and feel a swing pass right above my head. I spin around with a spinning kick, bringing the second man down. Then I put my fist in his face to make sure he stays down. I take his gun and do the same to the first guy I knocked down.

"Go, Sam. Go!" I quickly run outside, emptying the guns of their magazines and shells in the chamber before tossing them all in different directions.

"That was fun!" Al says with excitement. I just sigh and roll my eyes as I start running again.

***

The police officers force the guys that had been chasing into their cars. I stand there with my hands in my pockets, happy about another job done.

"You cut it close there." A large man steps up beside me. Apparently, as Al informed me, he's the best friend of the man I leaped into.

"Uh, yeah."

He slaps me on the back. "Just par for the course," he says with a laugh.

"Who knew writing up an environmental report would be so dangerous?"

"An environmental report that could cost some companies millions in fines. I'm glad you're ok."

http://i56.tinypic.com/116tgtw.jpg
"You did a good job, Mac."
http://i56.tinypic.com/23r1nxt.jpg
"Thanks, Pete."

I feel the familiar tingle, and suddenly everything changes.

***

The tingle fades, and is replaced by the all too familiar confusion. Think of what it would be like to blink your eyes, and be in a completely different place by the time they opened. Combine that with partial amnesia, utter confusion, and a lot of adrenaline, and you might get a small sense of what I feel every time.

Luckily, after you've been leaping for a few years, you get pretty fast at recovering.

First thing's first, look around, get some perspective. Sights, smells, noises, take them all in. Gather as many clues to try and figure out what's happening as fast as you can. Get you're bearings. Leaping is always easier when you've got some sense, how ever vague, of what you just leaped into.

I notice that I'm squatting down in a large room. Around me, men and woman are busy doing...things. It takes me a second to realize they're police. Or, at least some of them are. But these aren't normal police uniforms. At least not for anywhere in the States.

"Well? What do you think?"

I look towards the voice. A tall man is also squatting across from me, giving me a curious look. He's tall, thin, and judging by the accent, definitely British.

"Think?" I say, knowing enough to put on an accent of my own, hoping it's close to being correct.

"About the body."

"Body?" I look down and notice the body. The body of a dead man lying between us. Doesn't take a genius to figure out what's going on.

"Honestly, you really need to work on your concentration, Watson."

"...oh boy..."

Carnage27

08-16-2011, 11:52 PM

Indiana Jones
Director of the B.P.R.D.

After an almost completely silent plane ride home, I disembark at headquarters and find Hellboy waiting for me on the tarmac. I greet my old friend and ask, "So how goes the rookies' training?"

"Not bad," he smiles through a cigar. "The little runts are good. Still can't get the Sherman girl to use her power though. Thought you might want to talk to her about it. The others are demonstrating a lot more control though. They'll be one hell of a force once they learn to work as a team."

"Good," I nod and make a mental note to go talk to Liz. Having these kids ready to fight may be necessary sooner than expected after the weird goings on in Britain.

"How was your mission, boss?" Hellboy asks as he sees Abe being helped off the plane. "Blue doesn't look too good. You bite off more than you can chew? I told you I should have gone with."

"I'm gonna do the debriefing in the conference room," I respond as we pass into the main building. "Go round up Manning. And Cash. I want one of the kids there, and he seems to be the best available to lead their squad when the time comes. I want them in on this."

"Sure thing," Red nods and heads off to gather the troops. While I head for my office.

I give everyone ten minutes before heading back to the debriefing, where I find all the rookie metas, as well as Kate, Hellboy, Abe, and Manning. "Ah, you all came."

"You be, doc," Liz smiles. "You're not gonna keep us outta the loop."

"Nope, you recruited us, you have to deal with us," Grunge adds in.

"Terrific, we're a happy little family," Manning moans. "Can we please get to the point?"

"Give the kids a break, Manning," Hellboy snaps.

"Enough," I say in a calm voice. I then jump right into the point of this meeting, "The past few days Kate, Abe, and I led a team to Tarmagant Island off the coast of Great Britain to investigate a disturbance." Mentioning the place of his discovery gets Hellboy's attention. "While there, we discovered a temple that seemed to have sprung up overnight located underneath a statue of seven dragon heads. Within, a creature was discovered. Here is a sketch drawn by Dr. Corrigan," I say as an image of the beast appears on the screen behind me. "The beast was battled and neutralized, insuring the eggs found in the main chamber won't survive. Now, I want everyone researching and trying to find out what the creature was and what the dragons meant."

"I can answer that last part," Hellboy responds, obviously troubled by the revelations. "Come to the library."

The assembled group follows the big red guy to our destination, where he climbs to a high, dusty shelf and pulls out a singular book and opens to a folded over page. "Father tried to hide this one from me," he says as he places the book on a table. "But I'm smarter than even he thought. I had to know the truth, and I found it."

As soon as I look at the page, I'm brought back to decades ago. Broom had shown me the same exact page years ago. On it, I see the many-headed dragon, and below I see Hellboy and his right arm releasing a lock on its prison.

"Red...that's you," Caitlin Fairchild whispers. "What is that thing?"

"Ogdru Jahad," the words come out of my mouth like the whisper of a dying man.

"My word," Abe gasps.

"What?" Cash asks.

"The dragon of the Apacolypse," Hellboy responds, as serious as I've ever heard him. "Which I'm destined to set free on the Earth. It was the reason he brought me here. This means he's back, Indiana. We need to get ready for war."

"Excuse me," Manning asks, annoyed. "Who's back?"

"Rasputin," I say, the word tastes like poison on my lips. "Kids...get some sleep. Tomorrow we kick your training into overdrive."

**********

Cardiff, Wales

"You better take their call," the dark haired woman says as she slides the phone to the man sitting at the end of the table. "It's the fourth one of the same. Something's chewing people up left and right and we need to find it."

"Ugh," the man responds. "Why are we always the ones that need to deal with it. Why isn't there any other paranormal defense force in this damn country?"

"Stop whining and grab a gun," the third of their group says as he puts his suit jacket on. "Or are you gonna mope all night?"

"He's just mad The Doctor hasn't shown up to handle it yet," the woman responds, grabbing a weapon of her own.

"Fine, your right," the handsome man responds and hops up. "Looks like Torchwood has to take care of this one."

**********

Pocono Mountains, Pennsylvania

Grigori Rasputin stands between the trees, breathing in the mountain air for the first time in decades. He smiles at his young associate standing next to him, "Patience, Leon. They will be here soon."

"Whatever you say, man," Leon Carver responds. "I still don't think werewolves are real."

Rasputin chuckles. The boy is a fool, but he is powerful, and will be a useful tool in the coming weeks as he prepares the earth for his master. Rasputin already sensed that Sammael had been encountered, meaning the hell hound would begin to spread and cause panic. But if the process took too long, Rasputin would need others to draw the attention of those who would try to stop him. Which is why he is waiting for a pack of werewolves.

After a few more minutes, the alpha of the pack comes from the woods warily, drawn by the old man's considerable power, "What do you want mage?"

"Only your help, Jacobson," Rasputin smiles his evil smile. "In return for dominion over the wilds."

"Heh...and how do you have the power to provide that," the big brown wolf growls.

"Because the time of the dragon is upon us, wolf," evil incarnate responds. "And at the time of the dragon the feared will rule."

Carnage27

08-17-2011, 12:01 AM

http://i122.photobucket.com/albums/o252/TortugaJoe/TMNT-Leoeyes.jpg

"What's the address?" I ask April as she follows me through the sewers.

"Seventeenth and Bleaker," she says, still trying her best to get as little sewer water on her as possible. "So...you guys really are the good guys right? Out there to protect us?"

I chuckle, "That's what our goal is. Seems like in a town like this there's not enough of us to go around. Which is why your help could be the difference in this."

"I'll do my best," she responds as I stop and hoist her up to the ladder to the surface, and begin climbing up behind her. She emerges from the sewers into the new York night, obviously happy to be breathing the air from the surface. As I emerge from the sewer she says, "Thank you for everything tonight. I don't know what would have happened if it wasn't for you."

"Don't mention it," I respond. "That's what we're here for. Now remember, check out those tattoos. And don't stop talking about us. The more we're mentioned in the media, the better. The more fear we can inflict into the bad guys the better."

"No problem," she nods. "But how will I get in contact with you when I need..." She trails off as I've disappeared into the shadows.

"Don't worry," my voice startles her. "I'll keep in touch."

Byrd Man

08-21-2011, 07:52 PM

The tingle fades, and is replaced by the all too familiar confusion. Think of what it would be like to blink your eyes, and be in a completely different place by the time they opened. Combine that with partial amnesia, utter confusion, and a lot of adrenaline, and you might get a small sense of what I feel every time.

Luckily, after you've been leaping for a few years, you get pretty fast at recovering.

First thing's first, look around, get some perspective. Sights, smells, noises, take them all in. Gather as many clues to try and figure out what's happening as fast as you can. Get you're bearings. Leaping is always easier when you've got some sense, how ever vague, of what you just leaped into.

I notice that I'm squatting down in a large room. Around me, men and woman are busy doing...things. It takes me a second to realize they're police. Or, at least some of them are. But these aren't normal police uniforms. At least not for anywhere in the States.

"Well? What do you think?"

I look towards the voice. A tall man is also squatting across from me, giving me a curious look. He's tall, thin, and judging by the accent, definitely British.

"Think?" I say, knowing enough to put on an accent of my own, hoping it's close to being correct.

"About the body."

"Body?" I look down and notice the body. The body of a dead man lying between us. Doesn't take a genius to figure out what's going on.

"Honestly, you really need to work on your concentration, Watson."

"...oh boy..."

I arch my eyebrow at John and turn to the body. Just like Morstan, he was strangled and beaten to death, bruises form a ring around his neck. He has all the same signs that he was a copper, scarred knuckles and the tell tale signs of a life of alcohol abuse. Taped to his chest is number 3. Like Morstan, the countdown continues.

"Do you have a good idea on the time of death, John? It appears he's coming out of rigor mortis."

wiegeabo

08-21-2011, 08:26 PM

I arch my eyebrow at John and turn to the body. Just like Morstan, he was strangled and beaten to death, bruises form a ring around his neck. He has all the same signs that he was a copper, scarred knuckles and the tell tale signs of a life of alcohol abuse. Taped to his chest is number 3. Like Morstan, the countdown continues.

"Do you have a good idea on the time of death, John? It appears he's coming out of rigor mortis."

"Um, right. Time of...death."

I take a deep swallow and start looking over the body. I'm a doctor, as Al has told me. So it would be really nice for my swiss cheese memory played nice for once.

I start checking the limbs. "You're right, rigor is beginning to fade. That puts it at least 12 hours. Liver temp would be more accurate."

"Oh, by all means," someone in a suit who very much acts like he's in charge says.

"Oh, alright then." Noticing a lab tech setting up some equipment, I step over, grab a liver probe, then plunge it into the chest. Guess my training is still there.

"Wait, you're not authorized!"

Byrd Man

02-26-2012, 02:15 AM

http://i44.tinypic.com/1zvpetz.png

Washington D.C.
July 7th, 1863

Inside the Oval Office, Abraham Lincoln sighed as he looked over the news reports coming from Pennsylvania. The conflict they were calling the Battle of Gettysburg had been horrible. The numbers weren't confirmed yet, but the death toll and the carnage that both sides had endured were horrible. General Meade's reports painted a grim picture. What was worse, the battle had appeared to have been a stalemate. So much lose of life and spirit, and for what? Neither side could claim victory.

Perhaps his advisers were right, Lincoln thought, perhaps it would be best to let the Confederacy go about their business. It wouldn't last long, his cabinet speculated. The South's backward ways left them ill prepared for the future. Within ten years time they would be begging to be brought back into the Union.

Bzzzz!

Lincoln looked up from his desk as he heard the strange sound from outside the office. More curious noises, followed by sounds of struggle before the door burst open.

"Abraham Lincoln!" The excited young man cried out as he strode through the Oval Office towards Lincoln. "16th President of the US. The Great Emancipator. Oops, spoilers."

"Who are you?" Lincoln asked with a scowl. "Why are you in my office?"

"I'm the Doctor," he said as he stopped in front of the desk. His eyes darted to the stovepipe hat laying on the desk. "No time to really explain why I'm here," he said as he picked the hat off the desk and placed it on his head. "This is a stovepipe hat right? That's cool. Stovepipe hats are cool."

Suddenly, the door leading into the Oval Office burst open and a robotic version of Robert E. Lee roared.

"THE SOUTH WILL PREVAIL, SUH!!!" The robot Lee said as it rushed towards Lincoln. "THE DAMNED YANKEES WILL DIE!"

The Doctor pulled his sonic screwdriver from his coat pocket and aimed it at the robot. Sparks flew from robot Lee and it fell to the ground, coming to a sliding stop inches from the Doctor. The Doctor held the screwdriver up to his mouth and blew on it like the barrel of a smoking gun.

"What is the meaning of this," Lincoln said as he stood. "I demand to know!"

"There are two things you need to know," the Doctor said as he bent down and scanned over the robotic Lee with his screwdriver. "One, someone has placed a robotic Confederate army here in Washington. They have only one goal in mind: Kill you and have the Confederacy capture Washington."

He stood up and placed the screwdriver back into his jacket.

"The second thing you need to know: trust the Doctor."

****

Ford's Theatre
Washington D.C.
April 14th, 1865
10:05 PM

Abraham Lincoln was walking up the stairs of the theater when the figure in the shadows took him back.

"Hello, Abe," the Doctor said with a smile. "How's the play?"

"Doctor!" Lincoln said with a large grin. "I thought I'd never see you again... Wait," he said, his smile evaporating. "Something's wrong. You only show up when something's wrong."

"This time, I'm popping in to say hello. And to ask a question. You remember our run in a few years back, after we unplugged the hive mind that was running you Robo-Confederates, you asked me to take you with me. You said the pain and stress of running it all was too much. What did I say to you?"

"You said I was too important."

"Right. Your place was here, preserving the Union and being all kinds of marvelous. The Great Emancipator, 'four score and seven years ago' and etc.' That conversation made me think, Abe. In the future, you're seen as one of, if not the greatest US Presidents in history, and you had a weak moment. Even a man as great as you cannot be expected to deal with the pressure and stress of trying to keep a nation together, but you did. Through sheer force of will you kept this country from tearing itself apart. And for that, I think you deserve some away time. I'm going to take you up on your offer."

"You mean-"

"That's right." the Doctor said with a nod. "I'm taking you with me out there. We'll see it all, Abe! Every planet, every star, every where and when."

"But, Doctor, if I may ask... Why now?"

"Because the Civil War is over and if there's one man who deserves a vacation is over, it's you."

"But what about my wife? The presidency?"

"Time machine, remember? We run around time and space and then I plop you back here and you go back to your seat to enjoy the rest of the show."

"This exact moment?"

"This exact moment," the Doctor said, checking his watch. "Ten o' five PM on the Fifteenth of April, 1865. I give you my word."

"Very well," Lincoln said with a nod. "But what about my hat?"

The Doctor smiled and reached into his coat pocket, pulling a stovepipe hat from its depths. "Here you go," he said, handing the hat to Lincoln. "Lucky for you I keep a spare. Now, shall we?"

"Let's."

"Just don't hope we run into Churchill. He'll have a fit if he knows I let you come along with me. Best not to even mention it to him. As far as you're concerned, Abe, you don't know me and you don't know who Churchill is."

"Who's Churchill?"

"That's the spirit! Now, away with us!"

Lincoln led the way down the steps of the theater. The Doctor followed behind him and stopped only to glance down at the theater. Our American Cousin was in its third act. The Doctor saw the slender frame of John Wilkes Booth walking down an aisle. What Abe didn't know was that he only had ten minutes until Booth shot him in the back of the had with a Derringer. Nine hours after that, and only just five days after the peace he had fought so hard to obtain had come to pass, Abraham Lincoln would be dead. A cruel ending for such a great man.

"Where is your box?" Lincoln asked as he put his hat on.

"This way," the Doctor said as he led him out the theater's side door. Sitting on the curb beside Ford's Theatre was the TARDIS. "Just a warning, Abe," the Doctor said as they approached it. "It's-"

"Bigger on the inside. Yes, Doctor, I remember."

The Doctor smiled and unlocked the TARDIS door. He went inside with Lincoln right behind him. Seconds later, the TARDIS vanished from the street outside Ford's Theatre, and from 1865 all together.

Abraham Lincoln only had nine more hours of life left, and the Doctor was bound and determined to make them the longest and most enjoyable nine hours anyone had ever had.

Carnage27

02-26-2012, 12:15 PM

One Year Later...

It has been a year of highs and lows. Of victories and defeat. Of good and evil.

In New York City, the Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtles fought and defeated their greatest enemy, The Shredder. Though they lost their identities in the process, as the Shredder turned out to be none other than Hamato Yoshi, the man they once believed to be avenging. Yoshi was bent on creating a criminal empire to dominate the United States. He succeeded in gaining control of New York, but was stopped from escalating his power when Leonardo beheaded him in a showdown between the Foot and the brothers.

On a larger scale, Indiana Jones and the BPRD clashed against a resurrected Rasputin and his followers, who were intent on releasing Ogrdu Jahad, the dragon of the apocalypse. After countless fights between the BPRD's new super human agents and Rasputin's creatures of the dark, the evil sorcerer succeeded in trapping Hallboy, and used his hand to unlock the doors of the apocalypse.

Thankfully, Jones succeeded in snapping Hellboy out of his trance and the two of them killed Rasputin again, and locked the dragon back in his inter dimensional prison.

While the Bureau had succeeded in saving the world, the goings on opened the people's eyes to the larger world. Now the world of the weird and superhuman was known at large, if not the larger details. The BPRD is now a known entity, still protecting the people of Earth.

But now, new threats are set to raise. Some of this earth. Some from others. And some from the dark corners of the mystical world.

Carnage27

02-26-2012, 06:05 PM

http://i122.photobucket.com/albums/o252/TortugaJoe/TMNT-Leoeyes.jpg

The New York nights seem a lot more empty and foreboding lately. The Foot and the Purple Dragon have been foiled for months, and the streets have been relatively quiet for that time, but the nightly patrols aren't the same without my brothers. Home isn't the same without their bickering and their laughs. And life isn't the same without Splinter's words of wisdom guiding me through the darkness.

They all left, one by one after our defeat of The Shredder. First, Master Splinter, driven to self reexamination after discovering the Shredder was in fact Hamato Yoshi. Then Donatello and Michelangelo left after being recruited by the BPRD. Mikey for the promise of adventure, Donatello for the promise of knowledge he considered farcical mere months ago.

Last to leave was Raphael. After a while his lust for battle could not be satisfied here, and he left just like the others. The two of us had taken so many steps to rectify our relationship, and yet it wasn't enough to keep him in New York.

Losing them and their presence hurts, but what cuts deeper is that it points to a personal failure. I was the designated leader by our father. I was the one that was supposed to show us the way in his absence, yet nothing I did worked. Our family broke because I wasn't able to do anything about it.

Closing my notes, I stand and look out the window towards the city. It seems quiet tonight, as it has been for months. It amazes me that in the absence of The Foot and their army no one has risen to take the city for their own. But that doesn't mean it won't happen eventually. I'll need to be ready for when it does.

I leave my room, and find Casey and April coming through the door with groceries in their hand. April smiles and greets me, "Oh, hey Leo."

"Hey, you guys need any help?" I've been staying with them since the family left. Well really, I've been staying with April, along with Casey Jones. The two became incredibly close during our exile in Northhampton, and have recently started dating. I know they say I'm not a bother, but I can't help but feel like I am.

"No, we're good, buddy," Casey smiles, reaching into a bag and tossing a container my way. "Your favorite."

I look down and smile at the package of sushi in my hands. Casey has become such a good friend the past few months, even sneaking out on patrol with me when April isn't home. She's done a good job of taming him and bringing his violent side into check, but he's a fighter at heart, and I appreciate the company and help.

"Thanks guys," I say with gratitude. "What are you two up to tonight?"

"I think we're just going to stay in and watch a movie. Boring, but after having so many days of work, I just want to relax," April sighs. After her coverage of The Foot in New York and the Ogdru Jahad incident, she was given an anchor job, one of the youngest ever.

"Captain America, man. You in?" Casey waves the DVD at me. "And I got some beers. I don't think underage drinking applies to mutant turtles, right?"

I chuckle and shake my head, "Tempting, but no. I think I'm going to head out tonight."

"Suit yourself, dude. We'll watch Captain America kick some Nazi ass alone."

**********

Baxter Stockman pours more whiskey over the almost completely melted ice cubes and takes a long drink as he sits in his darkened apartment alone and drunk. He had failed again and again to appease his client. At least his real client. And he was sure he'd be killed for it sometime soon. His employer wasn't one to be failed.

FOOM

Instantly, three forms instantly appear in the apartment, and Stockman jumps in his seat, knocking over the bottle of whiskey in the process, "G-general. How good to see you."

"No need for the pleasantries, Dr. Stockman," the large man responds. "You have failed again. The mutagen project has failed-"

"It worked! The powers on earth prove-"

"QUIET!" the general booms. "Yes, the mutagen proved fruitful here. But I paid you to make sure that never happened. It was for me, Stockman. It was for my army."

"Without the other-"

"No, I will hear no more of your excuses. Do you have any other ideas? Or shall I end your pitiful life now?"

"No, no. I have an idea...but I need some funding."

"It will be yours."

"Then I'll get you your mutagen."

"See that you do, Stockman."

http://i275.photobucket.com/albums/jj306/Carnage27/scan0001-1.jpg

"I've got a war to fight and I will not accept any more delays."

Byrd Man

02-26-2012, 06:42 PM

http://i44.tinypic.com/1zvpetz.png

Previously

Washington D.C.
July 7th, 1863

Inside the Oval Office, Abraham Lincoln sighed as he looked over the news reports coming from Pennsylvania. The conflict they were calling the Battle of Gettysburg had been horrible. The numbers weren't confirmed yet, but the death toll and the carnage that both sides had endured were horrible. General Meade's reports painted a grim picture. What was worse, the battle had appeared to have been a stalemate. So much lose of life and spirit, and for what? Neither side could claim victory.

Perhaps his advisers were right, Lincoln thought, perhaps it would be best to let the Confederacy go about their business. It wouldn't last long, his cabinet speculated. The South's backward ways left them ill prepared for the future. Within ten years time they would be begging to be brought back into the Union.

Bzzzz!

Lincoln looked up from his desk as he heard the strange sound from outside the office. More curious noises, followed by sounds of struggle before the door burst open.

"Abraham Lincoln!" The excited young man cried out as he strode through the Oval Office towards Lincoln. "16th President of the US. The Great Emancipator. Oops, spoilers."

"Who are you?" Lincoln asked with a scowl. "Why are you in my office?"

"I'm the Doctor," he said as he stopped in front of the desk. His eyes darted to the stovepipe hat laying on the desk. "No time to really explain why I'm here," he said as he picked the hat off the desk and placed it on his head. "This is a stovepipe hat right? That's cool. Stovepipe hats are cool."

Suddenly, the door leading into the Oval Office burst open and a robotic version of Robert E. Lee roared.

"THE SOUTH WILL PREVAIL, SUH!!!" The robot Lee said as it rushed towards Lincoln. "THE DAMNED YANKEES WILL DIE!"

The Doctor pulled his sonic screwdriver from his coat pocket and aimed it at the robot. Sparks flew from robot Lee and it fell to the ground, coming to a sliding stop inches from the Doctor. The Doctor held the screwdriver up to his mouth and blew on it like the barrel of a smoking gun.

"What is the meaning of this," Lincoln said as he stood. "I demand to know!"

"There are two things you need to know," the Doctor said as he bent down and scanned over the robotic Lee with his screwdriver. "One, someone has placed a robotic Confederate army here in Washington. They have only one goal in mind: Kill you and have the Confederacy capture Washington."

He stood up and placed the screwdriver back into his jacket.

"The second thing you need to know: trust the Doctor."

****

Ford's Theatre
Washington D.C.
April 14th, 1865
10:05 PM

Abraham Lincoln was walking up the stairs of the theater when the figure in the shadows took him back.

"Hello, Abe," the Doctor said with a smile. "How's the play?"

"Doctor!" Lincoln said with a large grin. "I thought I'd never see you again... Wait," he said, his smile evaporating. "Something's wrong. You only show up when something's wrong."

"This time, I'm popping in to say hello. And to ask a question. You remember our run in a few years back, after we unplugged the hive mind that was running you Robo-Confederates, you asked me to take you with me. You said the pain and stress of running it all was too much. What did I say to you?"

"You said I was too important."

"Right. Your place was here, preserving the Union and being all kinds of marvelous. The Great Emancipator, 'four score and seven years ago' and etc.' That conversation made me think, Abe. In the future, you're seen as one of, if not the greatest US Presidents in history, and you had a weak moment. Even a man as great as you cannot be expected to deal with the pressure and stress of trying to keep a nation together, but you did. Through sheer force of will you kept this country from tearing itself apart. And for that, I think you deserve some away time. I'm going to take you up on your offer."

"You mean-"

"That's right." the Doctor said with a nod. "I'm taking you with me out there. We'll see it all, Abe! Every planet, every star, every where and when."

"But, Doctor, if I may ask... Why now?"

"Because the Civil War is over and if there's one man who deserves a vacation is over, it's you."

"But what about my wife? The presidency?"

"Time machine, remember? We run around time and space and then I plop you back here and you go back to your seat to enjoy the rest of the show."

"This exact moment?"

"This exact moment," the Doctor said, checking his watch. "Ten o' five PM on the Fifteenth of April, 1865. I give you my word."

"Very well," Lincoln said with a nod. "But what about my hat?"

The Doctor smiled and reached into his coat pocket, pulling a stovepipe hat from its depths. "Here you go," he said, handing the hat to Lincoln. "Lucky for you I keep a spare. Now, shall we?"

"Let's."

"Just don't hope we run into Churchill. He'll have a fit if he knows I let you come along with me. Best not to even mention it to him. As far as you're concerned, Abe, you don't know me and you don't know who Churchill is."

"Who's Churchill?"

"That's the spirit! Now, away with us!"

Lincoln led the way down the steps of the theater. The Doctor followed behind him and stopped only to glance down at the theater. Our American Cousin was in its third act. The Doctor saw the slender frame of John Wilkes Booth walking down an aisle. What Abe didn't know was that he only had ten minutes until Booth shot him in the back of the had with a Derringer. Nine hours after that, and only just five days after the peace he had fought so hard to obtain had come to pass, Abraham Lincoln would be dead. A cruel ending for such a great man.

"Where is your box?" Lincoln asked as he put his hat on.

"This way," the Doctor said as he led him out the theater's side door. Sitting on the curb beside Ford's Theatre was the TARDIS. "Just a warning, Abe," the Doctor said as they approached it. "It's-"

"Bigger on the inside. Yes, Doctor, I remember."

The Doctor smiled and unlocked the TARDIS door. He went inside with Lincoln right behind him. Seconds later, the TARDIS vanished from the street outside Ford's Theatre, and from 1865 all together.

Abraham Lincoln only had nine more hours of life left, and the Doctor was bound and determined to make them the longest and most enjoyable nine hours anyone had ever had.

Centauri 8
2267

"What happened here?" Lincoln asked from behind the Doctor. The TARDIS was sitting on the turquoise colored beach of Centauri 8 while the Doctor and Lincoln looked out across the plant's amber colored water. Across the sea was the smoldering ruins of a city. Smoke curled up into the air and overcast purple tinted sun.

"Something horrible," the Doctor said with a sigh. They had been on the planet for hours now, surveying the ruins. The Doctor knew something wasn't right from the moment they stepped out the TARDIS. Centauri 8 was a resort planet, a place for interstellar tourist to come and kick back their heels. Now, it was nothing but burnt husks and cinders. Just an hour earlier they had come across a gruesome sight. Millions of dead bodies, all of them from different races, all of them dropped into a massive pit in the ground.

"There are usually ten billion people on this planet. We only saw about three or four million dead bodies."

"Where are the rest?"

"I think I know," the Doctor said as he began to pace on the sand. "Those dead, did you notice anything? Anything at all? They all seemed to have one thing in common."

"Now that you mention it," Lincoln said, scratching his beard. "The humans I saw, most of them were old."

"Exactly! All of those killed were elderly, disabled, or sickly. They were..unusable. That tells me a lot things. This moment in time, this part of space. Only one people it can be..."

The Doctor trailed off and turned to look at Lincoln.

"Oh, Abe. What have I done? I took you halfway across the galaxy, four hundred years in the future, and for what? To bring you right back to where you were."

"What exactly do you mean," Lincoln asked with a scowl.

"The people on this planet, the ones who were able-bodied were kidnapped for one reason: slavery. They were kidnapped by an organization who specializes in the practice of slavery."

Lincoln's face went slack and emotionless. Even though he knew nothing of this planet or its peoples and customs, the very thought of people this far into the future still practicing the vile practice of slavery boiled his blood.

"What's our next move?"

"We follow the trail," the Doctor said as he started to walk to the TARDIS. "The ships they would need to transport that many people off-world, they will leave energy trails. We follow them to whatever place they've taken the people and tourists of Centauri 8."

Lincoln followed behind the Doctor. "And then what?" He asked.

The Doctor stopped in front of the TARDIS and looked back at Lincoln. The Doctor looked Lincoln up and down before he opened the TARDIS' door. "And then? We introduce the Great Emancipator to the Orion Syndicate. The hard way."

Carnage27

02-26-2012, 09:41 PM

http://i153.photobucket.com/albums/s217/t-mackk/optimus.png

Autobot Orbital Command
Opulus System

It has been too long since I've been in the field, he thinks. Too long since he had shared the battle with those that he sent willingly into the fray. He wonders what they think of him, sitting here in the command center but not engaging the enemy. The war has been going on for milleinias, and there's no doubt that it has been weighing on many of the Autobot's minds. He worries sometimes that if the war did end that his people would never be able to acclimatize themselves to peace time, and that another conflict would spring up immediately

The lack of news of Megatron added to his trepidation over the current state of the war. The Decepticon leader hasn't been seen for decades at this point, an odd period of inactivity from the violence hungry leader. Prime often thinks of the bot that once gave him a manifesto on non-violent aggression and how much he has changed.

Optimus stands and walks to a view port, looking out of the Autobot Orbital Command Hub and onto the planet Opulus below. Once his homeworld was like this, but now it is a broken, dead husk. And it was partially his fault. It was all their faults really. The Autobots and Decepticons had no one to blame but themselves.

And yet they continue the war. And Optimus will continue as long as the Decepticons threaten planets and species across the galaxy.

**********

Earth

"Ratchet, cease purs-" Ratchet turns off his communications to Ark-19, and continues speeding down the road in pursuit of a blue jet fighter, which is buzzing over a van.

Ratchet notices the van slow down, and its two inhabitants jump out, rolling and saving themselves from serious injury. As they do, the jet fires a missile, blowing the van sky high.

The two humans stand and run towards the speeding ambulance, which slides to a stop in front of them. The door opens and the chubby, affable looking man yells, "Get in!"

Carnage27

02-27-2012, 09:45 PM

http://i122.photobucket.com/albums/o252/TortugaJoe/TMNT-Leoeyes.jpg

BPRD Headquarters
Colorado

Donatello sits in front of a computer, monitoring the Earth's surface using BPRD satellites. It was a slow night at the Bureau, and secretly he was wishing he was back in New York with his brothers on patrol.

He enjoys his life here with the BPRD, and has learned more about the paranormal than he ever could have imagined. But there's something so much more visceral about fighting to protect normal people and put away some bad guys.

Sure, he gets to do that here with Mikey and the rest of the team now and again, but it's rare, and not the same as taking down a bunch of Foot ninjas at once.

Suddenly, something catches Donnie's eye on the screen in front of him. It's a massive spike of energy that disappears for a minute or so before appearing again. The location?

New York City.

He opens up a channel to his brother, hoping he's on patrol tonight, "Hey, bro. How's it going?"

**********

New York

"Donnie!" I say happily as my brother's voice comes over my communicator. It's been a week since I last talked to him or Mikey, and it's great to hear from him. "How are you? Is Mikey there?"

"No, Mike's off with Hellboy doing something," Donnie says, seemingly jealous. Hellboy. The demon that is the BPRD's big gun. I met him briefly when Don and Mike left for their new gig. Seemed like a good guy. Raph and him would be good friends. "Are you on patrol?"

"Of course," I confirm. I want to say more. I want to ask for him to come back. For him and Mike to return to the fold. But I can't. They seem to be enjoying themselves. They'll come back when they're ready.

"Did you just see anything weird a few minutes ago?" Donatello asks curiously. "Any large energy releases, explosions, anything?"

"No," I say unsure of where he's going with this. "Been a quiet night. Why?"

"Just something I picked up on our scanners," he answers. "Keep your eyes open, I'll see what we have here on it. Miss you, bro."

"Miss you too Don. Tell Mike I said hi."

As we hang up, something catches my eye above the alley I'm currently standing in. Three figures jump over it, two seemingly chasing the first. Moving quickly, I spring off the wall to a second story fire escape, then kick off that to reach the fourth floor roof.

Once there, I see the others a few buildings away, and I put into pursuit. The three of them are good. They flow effortlessly over the rooftops, climbing, jumping, and transferring just as easy as I am. They've had training, that's for sure.

At one point, I lose the group, and I back track, finding them to be now, out of my reach, and the two pursuers have caught up with the quarry, and have engaged him.

I rush in to assess the situation, but as I get close, the sight I see takes my breath away. One of the chasers drives a sword through the other man. But the murder isn't what catches me off guard. It's the murderers.

http://i452.photobucket.com/albums/qq244/Toru_Uchiha/Teenage%20Mutant%20Ninja%20Turtles/1960sFootNinja.jpg

The Foot.

I go to charge them, but the other tosses shuriken my way, forcing me to draw one of my blades and deflect them away. By the time I've done that, the two ninjas are gone, leaving the dying man.

Rushing over, I pick him up and say, "Hold on, man. I'll get you help."

"La...unf...guerre..." he sputters in pain.

http://i275.photobucket.com/albums/jj306/Carnage27/frenchninja.png

"est en route."

**********
BPRD Headquarters

Donatello knocks on the door frame of the director's open office, and Indiana Jones looks up from his work and smiles at the young turtle, "Donnie, come in. What's on your mind?"

"I picked something up on the scanners," he says, handing the data over to the legendary archaeologist. "In New York. A spike of energy followed by a lull, then the exact same spike. I contacted my brother, but he didn't see anything visually that would have given it away."

Donnie knew this wasn't what Jones wanted to hear. Ever since Ogrdu Jahad, they were urging the superhuman community to stay out of the public, including the turtles. Only BPRD agents were allowed to use their powers, but the director often overlooked these things as long as the collateral damage wasn't all that high.

He looks at the data and nods, "I'll make some calls and look into it. Thanks for the tip."

Donatello excuses himself and leaves the office, as Jones picks up his phone and makes a call, "It's Jones. I think we had a jump in and out of New York. You may want to make a note of it."

**********

New York

I climb back into April's apartment after anonymously calling the police about the dead Frenchman, and call out, "Anyone awake?"

"In here," I hear April answers form the living room. I enter to find her sitting by a reading light with a Kindle on her lap. I give her a curious look, "You know I can't sleep when you're out there by yourself." I then look over at the couch as Casey snores away, "He obviously is more comfortable with it. What's going on?"

I explain to her the happenings of the night, and her face turns to one of worry quickly, "The Foot? You're sure it was them?"

"I'd know them anywhere, April," I respond. "It was them. Why and how, I don't know. But I'll figure out later. I'm more interested in what the other guy said. The French dude. 'La unf guerre est en route'. Any idea what that means?"

"Well...my French is a bit rusty...but I'm pretty sure it roughly means 'War is coming'."

**********

In the American West, an armor clad warrior rides a motorcycle at a high speed down a dark, dusty road with only the moon light and the bike's headlight to illuminate his path. The signs of his destination pass now and again, and eventually it springs up on the horizon.

http://i294.photobucket.com/albums/mm108/nerdjustin/TMNT/nightwatchbike.jpg

The ugly urban sprawl brings a smile to Raphael's face. It was here that he'd get the action he craved. The place was infamous for it. And he would clean it up. He would be it's hero.

As he passes under the entrance sign, he smiles again, ready for what's ahead.

The sign reads BASIN CITY.

Spike_x1

02-28-2012, 09:41 PM

Byrd Man

02-28-2012, 11:37 PM

http://i44.tinypic.com/1zvpetz.png

Previously

Centauri 8
2267

"What happened here?" Lincoln asked from behind the Doctor. The TARDIS was sitting on the turquoise colored beach of Centauri 8 while the Doctor and Lincoln looked out across the plant's amber colored water. Across the sea was the smoldering ruins of a city. Smoke curled up into the air and overcast purple tinted sun.

"Something horrible," the Doctor said with a sigh. They had been on the planet for hours now, surveying the ruins. The Doctor knew something wasn't right from the moment they stepped out the TARDIS. Centauri 8 was a resort planet, a place for interstellar tourist to come and kick back their heels. Now, it was nothing but burnt husks and cinders. Just an hour earlier they had come across a gruesome sight. Millions of dead bodies, all of them from different races, all of them dropped into a massive pit in the ground.

"There are usually ten billion people on this planet. We only saw about three or four million dead bodies."

"Where are the rest?"

"I think I know," the Doctor said as he began to pace on the sand. "Those dead, did you notice anything? Anything at all? They all seemed to have one thing in common."

"Now that you mention it," Lincoln said, scratching his beard. "The humans I saw, most of them were old."

"Exactly! All of those killed were elderly, disabled, or sickly. They were..unusable. That tells me a lot things. This moment in time, this part of space. Only one people it can be..."

The Doctor trailed off and turned to look at Lincoln.

"Oh, Abe. What have I done? I took you halfway across the galaxy, four hundred years in the future, and for what? To bring you right back to where you were."

"What exactly do you mean," Lincoln asked with a scowl.

"The people on this planet, the ones who were able-bodied were kidnapped for one reason: slavery. They were kidnapped by an organization who specializes in the practice of slavery."

Lincoln's face went slack and emotionless. Even though he knew nothing of this planet or its peoples and customs, the very thought of people this far into the future still practicing the vile practice of slavery boiled his blood.

"What's our next move?"

"We follow the trail," the Doctor said as he started to walk to the TARDIS. "The ships they would need to transport that many people off-world, they will leave energy trails. We follow them to whatever place they've taken the people and tourists of Centauri 8."

Lincoln followed behind the Doctor. "And then what?" He asked.

The Doctor stopped in front of the TARDIS and looked back at Lincoln. The Doctor looked Lincoln up and down before he opened the TARDIS' door. "And then? We introduce the Great Emancipator to the Orion Syndicate. The hard way."

Horseshoe Nebula

T-oQlNDzZss

Inside the TARDIS, the Doctor ran around the TARDIS' control panel as the ship shook and rocked. He looked up at the monitor on the console and watched the display on the screen.

"And we're here," the Doctor announced to Lincoln as the TARDIS stopped shaking. Lincoln stood up from his seat and walked over to the TARDIS control panel.

"Where are we, Doctor?"

"A space station the Orion Syndicate use as a regional hub, a clearing house. They've got the population of Centauri 8 here and they're splitting them up to go to other regions of the galaxy. They'll be spread all across space, sold into slavery by the Syndicate and the people they work for. Some nine billion slaves. That is, unless we stop them."

"Well," Lincoln said. "What are we waiting for?"

The Doctor led the way out the TARDIS. They came out the door and into a dark hallway. The Doctor pulled out his sonic screwdriver and scanned the area around them. "We're down in the engineering deck of the space station. We need to go about fifteen decks up to the bridge."

He checked the readout on the screwdriver before putting it back into his pocket. "We're in luck. Most of the guards are away from this area."

"You said there were billions of people kidnapped," Lincoln said as he looked around. "With those many people, how many guards are there?"

"We're in luck. Most of this is operating by automation. There are only about a hundred thousand syndicate members and associates aboard this ship."

"A hundred thousand against two?"

"Hardly seems fair," the Doctor said with a smirk. "Perhaps we should wait for them to bring more people. Now, come on!"

The Doctor and Lincoln made their way out the engineering deck and up two decks before they heard voices approaching from the other end of the hallway.

"Are we going the right way?"

"Dammit, man, I'm not a navigator!"

"This way," the Doctor whispered to Lincoln.

They ducked into a side room and right into a large Orion male.

"Hello," the Doctor said. "Wonder if you'd help me out. We're a bit lost. Told my friend here I wanted to by some slade. He thought I said slaves. Funny mix up, isn't it?"
The green skinned alien grabbed the Doctor by the shoulders and tossed him across the room. The Doctor slammed against the wall and fell to the floor.

"Well, that's just rude," he groaned under his breath.

While the Doctor recovered, Lincoln struck out at the Orion. He struck the alien with a hard jab to the cheek. The Orin swung and Lincoln ducked, coming up with a solid uppercut that knocked the Orion back. The Orion quickly recovered and punched Lincoln in the stomach. Lincoln groaned but struck out and struck the Orion with a left hook to his nose. A solid pop followed the blow and the Orion reached for his nose. While he was in pain, Lincoln dropped the alien with a powerful haymaker that took him to the floor.

"Are you alright?" Lincoln asked as he helped the Doctor up.

"Fine," he said as he brushed his shoulders. "Just my pride."

The door leading into the room opened and three figures stepped in.

"Good God," one of the men said. "It's him. Again."

"You are a sight for sore eyes, Doctor." The leader of the group said.

"Yes...and you lot would be?"

"You don't remember us?"

"Not the foggiest. You know me, though. I suppose that counts for something."

"Don't forget, Jim, he's a time traveler."

"Yes. He told us that our first meeting with him was his second meeting with us. It would appear our timelines are out of sync."

http://i44.tinypic.com/w7cw7l.jpg

"Fascinating..."

Carnage27

03-01-2012, 09:57 PM

http://i153.photobucket.com/albums/s217/t-mackk/optimus.png

Earth

"What the hell is going on!?" the human male screams as the fighter jet fires its machine guns towards the escaping ambulance.

"Obviously someone wants you dead," the driver responds calmly.

"Why the hell would someone want us dead?" the female asks, panicked. "We never did anything."

The driver notices how protective the female is of the bag she holds next to her as he slams on the brakes, allowing the jet to scream overhead, and then a missiles appears from the front of the car and rockets off. It slams into the fighter jet, sending it spinning out of control.

"That remains to be seen," the driver responds, still smiling. In fact the humans realize the driver hasn't stopped smiling since they got into the car. "Oh that's not good."

"What? What's not good?"

Just then, two sport cars, one black and one white, zip up on each side of the ambulance. Then, spinning spikes pop out of the wheels of the cars and they slam into the side of the ambulance, the sound of scraping metal ripping through the ears of its inhabitants.

The driver hits the brakes again and taps the back of one of the cars, sending it spinning into its counterpart. The ambulance quickly pulls around the accident and attempts to speed off again, but it's obvious the last attack took a bit out of the vehicle.

The driver looks over at the humans sitting next to him, "Are you two trustworthy?"

"What do you mean man? Concentrate on the road!" the male yells.

"Don't worry about the road and answer my question."

"Yes."

"Yes."

"Good," he responds and wheels the vehicle around and ejecting the two of them into the ditch on the side of the road. "Stay down in cover. Whatever you do, don't move until I tell you."

And then, amazingly, the ambulance shifts, squeals, and transforms into a giant robot, who then pulls a gun off his back.

http://i198.photobucket.com/albums/aa168/rodrimus_prime/Ratchet80.jpg

The robot takes aim and fires, just as the two cars come into view. The bolt hits between the two, causing an explosion and sending the two flying through the air. One slams into the desert surrounding the road, and the other transforms in midair, and is able to roll through the fall standing and firing back at the ambulance-bot.

"Give me the humans, Autobot!"

http://i33.photobucket.com/albums/d55/deadjuggalo666/Runabout.jpg

The ambulance rolls out of the way of the blasts and returns fire, "You've broken protocol, Runabout."

"It won't matter soon," the black sports car mocks. "We've discovered something that will change the tide of the war forever."

Just then, the ambulance notices the fighter jet approaching in the air, and fires a blast into it just as it begins to transform into yet another robot. Luckily, this causes it to slam into the sports car, and the robot quickly reverts back into its ambulance form, and the driver appears in a buzz of electricity.

"Get in," he calls to the humans, and they scramble into the cab.

"What the heck was that?" the female asks.

"I'll explain later," the driver responds as rubber squeals against the road.

"What are you?"

"Call me Ratchet," the driver smiles. But the smile fades as a police car approaches, transforms and points it's weapon at the ambulance. The humans exit, and Ratchet transforms again, "Prowl."

"Ratchet, you are in violation of the Code of Autobot Interplanetary Conflict."

"Prowl, there's no time," Ratchet pleads. "They've gone into Siege Mode."

**********

Autobot Orbital Command
Opulus System

"Optimus," Bluestreak says, coming into the command module and Prime looks up from the reports in front of him. "Urgent message from Prowl's detachment on a planet called Earth."

"What does it say?" the Autobot leader asks his aide-de-camp.

"I don't know, sir," he responds. "It's marked for your opticss only."

Byrd Man

03-04-2012, 12:40 AM

http://i44.tinypic.com/1zvpetz.png

Previously

Horseshoe Nebula

T-oQlNDzZss

Inside the TARDIS, the Doctor ran around the TARDIS' control panel as the ship shook and rocked. He looked up at the monitor on the console and watched the display on the screen.

"And we're here," the Doctor announced to Lincoln as the TARDIS stopped shaking. Lincoln stood up from his seat and walked over to the TARDIS control panel.

"Where are we, Doctor?"

"A space station the Orion Syndicate use as a regional hub, a clearing house. They've got the population of Centauri 8 here and they're splitting them up to go to other regions of the galaxy. They'll be spread all across space, sold into slavery by the Syndicate and the people they work for. Some nine billion slaves. That is, unless we stop them."

"Well," Lincoln said. "What are we waiting for?"

The Doctor led the way out the TARDIS. They came out the door and into a dark hallway. The Doctor pulled out his sonic screwdriver and scanned the area around them. "We're down in the engineering deck of the space station. We need to go about fifteen decks up to the bridge."

He checked the readout on the screwdriver before putting it back into his pocket. "We're in luck. Most of the guards are away from this area."

"You said there were billions of people kidnapped," Lincoln said as he looked around. "With those many people, how many guards are there?"

"We're in luck. Most of this is operating by automation. There are only about a hundred thousand syndicate members and associates aboard this ship."

"A hundred thousand against two?"

"Hardly seems fair," the Doctor said with a smirk. "Perhaps we should wait for them to bring more people. Now, come on!"

The Doctor and Lincoln made their way out the engineering deck and up two decks before they heard voices approaching from the other end of the hallway.

"Are we going the right way?"

"Dammit, man, I'm not a navigator!"

"This way," the Doctor whispered to Lincoln.

They ducked into a side room and right into a large Orion male.

"Hello," the Doctor said. "Wonder if you'd help me out. We're a bit lost. Told my friend here I wanted to by some slade. He thought I said slaves. Funny mix up, isn't it?"
The green skinned alien grabbed the Doctor by the shoulders and tossed him across the room. The Doctor slammed against the wall and fell to the floor.

"Well, that's just rude," he groaned under his breath.

While the Doctor recovered, Lincoln struck out at the Orion. He struck the alien with a hard jab to the cheek. The Orin swung and Lincoln ducked, coming up with a solid uppercut that knocked the Orion back. The Orion quickly recovered and punched Lincoln in the stomach. Lincoln groaned but struck out and struck the Orion with a left hook to his nose. A solid pop followed the blow and the Orion reached for his nose. While he was in pain, Lincoln dropped the alien with a powerful haymaker that took him to the floor.

"Are you alright?" Lincoln asked as he helped the Doctor up.

"Fine," he said as he brushed his shoulders. "Just my pride."

The door leading into the room opened and three figures stepped in.

"Good God," one of the men said. "It's him. Again."

"You are a sight for sore eyes, Doctor." The leader of the group said.

"Yes...and you lot would be?"

"You don't remember us?"

"Not the foggiest. You know me, though. I suppose that counts for something."

"Don't forget, Jim, he's a time traveler."

"Yes. He told us that our first meeting with him was his second meeting with us. It would appear our timelines are out of sync."

http://i44.tinypic.com/w7cw7l.jpg

"Fascinating..."

The Doctor, Lincoln, and the three Starfleet officers walked down the corridors of the Orion facility. The Doctor and the captain were in the lead while the three other men walked behind them.

"I recognize the uniform," the Doctor said as they walked. "Starfleet. Mid to late 23rd century."

"That's correct?"

"So, who are you? You obviously have already met me, but I would say introductions would be in order for the sake of me and President Lincoln."

"I'm Captain James T. Kirk. And these are--"

"Shut up," the Doctor said with a delighted giggle. "You are not the Captain James T. Kirk. Starship Enterprise. Only officer to ever beat the Kobayashi Maru. I am a fan!"

He grabbed Kirk's hand and shook it vigorously. He turned and smiled at the Vulcan officer. "And you're Spock! Half-Vulcan, half-human, all cool. It's a pleasure." He shook Spock's hand while the Vulcan gave the Doctor a curious look and arched his eyebrow.

"And you!" The Doctor said to the other officer. "Uhh....Sulu?"

"Dammit, man, I'm not a pilot!"

"Doctor Leonard McCoy!" The Doctor said, his face breaking out into a large grin. "Bones! I can't believe I'm meeting you all! I'm - what's the word I'm looking for - yes, geeking out. I'm geeking out right now! Of all the places in all the centuries I could have wound up, I run into the away team of the Enterprise. Brilliant."

"Can we go?" McCoy growled. "Lives are on the line here. We can't afford to listen to you prattling on. I'm a-"

"Let me guess, you're a doctor and not a sounding board?"

McCoy fumed while Spock spoke up. "Doctor McCoy is correct. Lives are in jeopardy. The longer we wait, the more peril there will be."

"You're right Spock," Kirk said with a nod.

"Are you here because of Centauri 6?"

"Yes," Kirk said. "Starfleet command directed us here to investigate this facility. We were in the area. Our ship is in the outskirts of the Nebula. We beamed in."

"Ah, yes, beaming technology. Never fancied it myself. I never got put back together properly, always ended up with my socks on my hands and my watch on my ankle. Anyway, let's go."

The five men began their trek down the corridors, Spock scanning the walls as they went. Suddenly, another Orion stepped out into the hallway. He gave out a cry of surprise as Kirk pulled out his phaser from its holster. The Orion was shot down by two quick bolts of blue energy. The Doctor scowled at Kirk.

"Phaser set to stun," he said with a nod. The men gathered around the unconscious Orion, both Spock and the Doctor scanning him.

"Fascinating."

"What?"

"The collar," the Doctor said, drawing attention to the silver collar around the Orion's neck. "The other Orion we encountered had one just like it. Didn't have time to scan it. It appears to be a neural inhibitor."

"It limits higher brain functions, as well as dampening portions of the brain's decision making centers. Essentially it takes a person--"

"And turns them into a mindless robot."

"So these guards are slaves?" Lincoln asked.

"It would appear to be the case. But if there are neural inhibitors working here, then there must be a hub."

"What's our next move?"

"Simple. We split up. One team goes down, the other goes up. The ones going down get to work on freeing the people of Centauri 6, the ones going up disable the neural inhibitor and turn the Orion Syndicate's numbers into nothing."

"Bones and I will go about freeing the prisoners. Mister Spock, escort the Doctor and President Lincoln to the control centers of the facility."

"As you wish, Jim."

"Soon as you get word from Spock, contact the Enterprise and go about getting beamed back on the ship."

"Why, Doctor?"

"Because," the Doctor said, his face taking on a serious tone. "Once everyone is free on ships, I'm going to blow this facility up and watch it burn."

Carnage27

03-04-2012, 07:58 PM

http://i122.photobucket.com/albums/o252/TortugaJoe/TMNT-Leoeyes.jpg

New York

"War is coming, huh?" Casey says over his breakfast. "Wonder what that French guy thought last year was."

"That wasn't war, that was an attempt at extermination," I respond as I stare out the window. The Foot's attacks on us and select people in the city were enough to expose them and draw attention to them, but that wasn't warfare. It was surgical strikes. "The fear in this guy's eyes makes me think this is something bigger than just The Foot."

Casey gives me a surprised look, "If that's the case I don't think the two of us are gonna stand much of a chance, Leo."

"Trust me, I know."

If something big is on the horizon, we're going to need my brothers back, if not more. That much is certain. The Foot are involved, as well as at least one other faction. This isn't going to be easy.

"Take a look at this," April says, plopping a newspaper down in front of me. "Three men gunned down in the middle of a busy street. All supposedly honest businessmen that owned local stores."

"Random violence?" I ask, beginning to read the article.

"That's what the police are saying," she nods. "But, there are some oddities. They say the shots were precise and the weapons used were expensive."

"Sounds like there's more than meets the eye here," Casey chimes in with raised eyebrows.

"I agree," I nod. "April, can you do some digging?"

"Of course," she says with a smile. "I was gonna do some anyway."

"Awesome," I chuckle. "Casey, head to the crime scene and scope it out. You're my eyes and ears during the day."

"You got it, broski."

"Whatever you guys do, be careful," I nod to the two of them. "I'm going to get some sleep for patrol tonight."

**********

Island in the Pacific
Exact location unknown

The General sits in the highest spot on the island, overlooking the meager staging area he has set up. This island has served him well over the years, allowing him to pop in on his secret projects every now and again. Maybe when he own this planet he would make this his holiday retreat.

"General," one of his underlings says, entering the room. "I apologize for intruding but something has been picked up on our scanners and we believe it required your attention."

"What is it?" the General hisses.

"Our scanners detected the use of Cybertronian technology on the planet."

"You're sure? They rarely allow for detection."

"We double checked the numbers and it seems to be the case."

"Thank you, leave me." As the minion leaves, the General ponders, "What are you up to, Megatron...."

**********

BPRD Headquarters
Colorado

"You think we made the right choice, Mike?" Donnie asks as he fiddles with an old camera. "Coming out here and leaving Leo behind, I mean."

"Come on, dude," Michelangelo replies as he pounds away on a Playstation controller, his tongue halfway out of his mouth. "We're having mad fun out here. You're learning, and I, like, get to fight vampires and werewolves and stuff. What's not to like?"

Donatello shakes his head a bit. Mike was a creature of impulse, always wanting to try out what was cool or new. He loves his brothers, but he doesn't reflect on what being away from them means. They've only been gone for a few months.

"But we're a family, Mike. We can't just leave that."

"We haven't, bro. Just taking like a break. Is this about that reading you picked up?"

"Kinda. But also when I talked to Leo. He just didn't sound right."

**********

New York

I stand over last night's crime scene, peering down from the rooftop above. Even tonight, it's a crowded street with plenty of people walking around the marked off crime scene. Whoever was shooting into a crowd like this needed precise shots and a hell of a lot of skill.

Leaving the scene, I head back towards April's apartment to see what the others may have found. But as I traverse New York, something catches my eye. A trio of black sedans pull into a darkened alley, and I head to a fire escape above it to see what's going on.

I witness a group of men in suits leave each car, three of which carry briefcases. They stand around for a while, before a group of Foot ninja appear from the shadows.

"You did well last night," one of the ninjas says. "That should send a message to those that look to leave the Foot's grasp. The Shredder may be dead, but we still run New York."

"You got it," one of the other group says. "And here's our weekly contribution."

They hand over the briefcases, and as the Foot open them, I can immediately tell something is wrong. The lead ninja looks up again, "What is this? Empty? Is this some kind of joke?"

"No," the suited man replies, and he and the others draw guns. "This is a message. The boss ain't workin' for you no more. Without Shredder, he's gonna take a little bigger piece of the pie."

And with a series of bangs, the Foot drop to the ground.

Byrd Man

03-06-2012, 11:11 PM

http://i44.tinypic.com/1zvpetz.png

Previously

The Doctor, Lincoln, and the three Starfleet officers walked down the corridors of the Orion facility. The Doctor and the captain were in the lead while the three other men walked behind them.

"I recognize the uniform," the Doctor said as they walked. "Starfleet. Mid to late 23rd century."

"That's correct?"

"So, who are you? You obviously have already met me, but I would say introductions would be in order for the sake of me and President Lincoln."

"I'm Captain James T. Kirk. And these are--"

"Shut up," the Doctor said with a delighted giggle. "You are not the Captain James T. Kirk. Starship Enterprise. Only officer to ever beat the Kobayashi Maru. I am a fan!"

He grabbed Kirk's hand and shook it vigorously. He turned and smiled at the Vulcan officer. "And you're Spock! Half-Vulcan, half-human, all cool. It's a pleasure." He shook Spock's hand while the Vulcan gave the Doctor a curious look and arched his eyebrow.

"And you!" The Doctor said to the other officer. "Uhh....Sulu?"

"Dammit, man, I'm not a pilot!"

"Doctor Leonard McCoy!" The Doctor said, his face breaking out into a large grin. "Bones! I can't believe I'm meeting you all! I'm - what's the word I'm looking for - yes, geeking out. I'm geeking out right now! Of all the places in all the centuries I could have wound up, I run into the away team of the Enterprise. Brilliant."

"Can we go?" McCoy growled. "Lives are on the line here. We can't afford to listen to you prattling on. I'm a-"

"Let me guess, you're a doctor and not a sounding board?"

McCoy fumed while Spock spoke up. "Doctor McCoy is correct. Lives are in jeopardy. The longer we wait, the more peril there will be."

"You're right Spock," Kirk said with a nod.

"Are you here because of Centauri 6?"

"Yes," Kirk said. "Starfleet command directed us here to investigate this facility. We were in the area. Our ship is in the outskirts of the Nebula. We beamed in."

"Ah, yes, beaming technology. Never fancied it myself. I never got put back together properly, always ended up with my socks on my hands and my watch on my ankle. Anyway, let's go."

The five men began their trek down the corridors, Spock scanning the walls as they went. Suddenly, another Orion stepped out into the hallway. He gave out a cry of surprise as Kirk pulled out his phaser from its holster. The Orion was shot down by two quick bolts of blue energy. The Doctor scowled at Kirk.

"Phaser set to stun," he said with a nod. The men gathered around the unconscious Orion, both Spock and the Doctor scanning him.

"Fascinating."

"What?"

"The collar," the Doctor said, drawing attention to the silver collar around the Orion's neck. "The other Orion we encountered had one just like it. Didn't have time to scan it. It appears to be a neural inhibitor."

"It limits higher brain functions, as well as dampening portions of the brain's decision making centers. Essentially it takes a person--"

"And turns them into a mindless robot."

"So these guards are slaves?" Lincoln asked.

"It would appear to be the case. But if there are neural inhibitors working here, then there must be a hub."

"What's our next move?"

"Simple. We split up. One team goes down, the other goes up. The ones going down get to work on freeing the people of Centauri 6, the ones going up disable the neural inhibitor and turn the Orion Syndicate's numbers into nothing."

"Bones and I will go about freeing the prisoners. Mister Spock, escort the Doctor and President Lincoln to the control centers of the facility."

"As you wish, Jim."

"Soon as you get word from Spock, contact the Enterprise and go about getting beamed back on the ship."

"Why, Doctor?"

"Because," the Doctor said, his face taking on a serious tone. "Once everyone is free on ships, I'm going to blow this facility up and watch it burn."

, firing lasers at the fleeing heroes. Spock fired over his shoulder as he ran, blue bolts of stunning energy shooting from his phaser and ricocheting off the walls.

"Here we go!" The Doctor shouted as they came to a stop at a closed door. The Doctor ran his sonic screwdriver around the door frame and stepped back as the door slid open.

"Go, go, go!"

The three men darted into the door as it slid shut. Laser fired bounced off the door and rattled it.

"That won't hold them long," the Doctor said as he turned away from the door and looked around at their current location. They were inside a barracks. "Spock, see how Kirk and Bones are coming along, will you?"

"Will do," Spock said, flipping on his comm. "Spock to Kirk. The Doctor wishes to ask--"

"Not now, dammit!" McCoy growled over the line. The sounds of phaser fire and screams crackled in the background. "In case you can't here, we're having trouble!"

"Sit tight," the Doctor said as he ran through the barracks with the two men. Behind them, the door leading into the barracks bucked in its frame.

"Easy for you to say!"

"Not really, no."

With a crash, the entrance into the barracks was tore open by two large Orion slaves. The Doctor came to a skidding stop and looked up at an air vent.

"There's our way up. Spock, cover us."

"Gladly," the half-Vulcan said, turning towards the two aliens and firing off covering fire with his phaser. Lincoln gave the Doctor a boost and he started to loosen the vent cover with his screwdriver.

"Ha," he said as he removed the vent cover. "Able to do more than put up shelves. Take that, Captain Jack!"

"What was that?" Lincoln asked from below.

"Nothing. Let's go!"

The Doctor and Lincoln jumped into the vent with Spock behind them. The three crawled through the vents of the slave facility, slowly making their way up to the top levels.

"Kirk to Spock," Spock's comm beeped. "Report!"

"We're almost the control hub, Captain," Spock replied.

"Make it fast. Bones and I are trying, but we're outnumbered down here."

"Soon as we knock out the control hub, it should be easy going."

They came to a stop underneath a grate. After a few turns with the sonic, the grate was loose and the Doctor popped his head up into the room.

"Here we are," he said from below. "The control hub of the entire facility. Should take only a few minutes to knock it out of comm-- ah!"

A figure leaped from the shadows and grabbed the Doctor by the lapels of his jacket. The Doctor was slung against the wall and his foe roared in his face.
http://i42.tinypic.com/28hijo6.jpg

"WHO DARE CHALLENGE THE MIGHT OF THE SYCORAX?!"

"Sycorax?" The Doctor asked, slightly confused. "No, this is the Orion Syndicate, not the Sycorax..."

"Who are you?" The Sycorax snarled at the Doctor.

"I'm the Doctor."

The Sycorax recoiled at his words.

"Yes, I know. New face since the last time we met, but still the same...mostly, I suppose. Subbed out the trainers for some boots and the necktie for the always cool bowtie."

"The Doctor," the Sycorax said, mulling over those words. "Then it will be a pleasure to kill you in the name of the Sycorax, as well as my employers, the Orion Syndicate.

The Sycorax prepared to strike the Doctor, but was cut short as a powerful right hook struck the alien in the head and knocked him to the floor.

"I think not," Lincoln said, tossing off his stove-pipe hat and removing his jacket. "You are a slave trader," he said as he looked down at the recovering alien, rolling his shirt sleeves up as he spoke. "I believe that those who deny freedom to others deserve it not for themselves. Doctor, Spock and I will stall this man while you disable the control hub."

"Good man, Abe," the Doctor said with a small smile.

The Doctor rushed to the control hub while Spock and Lincoln watched the Sycorax pull himself to his feet.

"Very well," the alien spat. "Who wishes to die first?"

wiegeabo

03-09-2012, 01:44 AM

wiegeabo

03-09-2012, 10:31 PM

http://i56.tinypic.com/20b0ayr.jpg

"Well Holmes. Another trying case, eh?" I plop down in 'my' chair in the apartment I've been sharing with Holmes for the last two weeks. It's really Holmes' and Watson's apartment, but since I'm technically Watson, I guess it is mine too.

Sorry, I mean 'loft'. Need to stay English, after all.

Has it really been two weeks?

How can Watson stand this man?

Yes he's brilliant. His mind works on a level that I can't comprehend. And I'm the genius who built a time machine! I have a feeling if I could remember my training in psychoanalysis, he'd be a fascinating, if infuriating, case study.

"Challenging for you, perhaps." Holmes goes to the kitchen as soon as we're inside, and pulls one of his specimens out of the fridge. I'd be complete disgusted by this if I hadn't done the same thing in med school. At least...I think I did that. Then he goes about preparing a slide for his microscope.

"Oh come now, Sherlock. You can't tell me-"

"I knew who the murderer was three days into the investigation."

"You knew no such thing."

"It was the soot on his boots. Unfortunately I wasn't able to get a sample, and therefore had nothing to provide Lestrade except my brilliant deduction."

"I shared my room with the man as he continued to lead us on!"

"You were in no danger. He didn't want to expose himself."

"Small comfort. And far too much innuendo in that last bit of conversation."

"There was?" I roll my eyes as Holmes looks up and replays the words in his mind. "Ah." He shrugs and goes back to work.

I pick up the paper and snap it open to a random page. It's so strange being in the future. Learning about what's going to happen. I know I shouldn't be fooling around with future history but, honestly, who can resist?

"So what shall we do now? Care for something to eat? Tea perhaps?"

"How about we discuss who you really are?"

"Who I-? What on earth do you mean?" I ask, swallowing my surprise and apprehension.

"Oh, I'll admit, you are a quick study. Far quickly than Watson usually is. For all his assets, he can be quite thick most times." Holmes doesn't bother looking up from his scope as he talks. "You're accent has become quite good. Not to mention your phraseology and use of local idioms. And you're mannerisms are improved. Watching Watson's vlogs, no doubt."

I force a laugh. "What are you on about? If I'm not me, then who am I?"

"Elementary. You're a time traveler."

"...Say again?"

"It was quite obvious. One moment you were acting like Watson, the next you were a completely different person. Only someone as dense as Lestrade would have been oblivious to the change. Which is why I was the only one to notice."

"You're not wearing a disguise, because no disguise is that good. And I checked."

"That's not evidence-wait, what do you mean you checked?!"

"Add to that your accent. As I said, it's improved quite rapidly. You certainly have a keen ear. But for an entire day it sounded like an American attempted English speech. I would guess...Indiana? Definitely mid-western America in any case. Your lack of knowledge of current events, idioms, and London geography, the way you carry yourself..."

"Enough, Sherlock. Just...enough." I rub my forehead. "How could you possibly know all that?"

"Once you eliminate the impossible, whatever remains, no matter how improbable, must be the truth. You were either a time traveler or possessed by a spirit. And spirits do not exist."

"But time travelers do?"

"Obviously, since you are living proof."

"That's a tautology."

"And now I'm certain you are not Watson. If I had to guess-"

"Oh, please do."

"Turn of the millennium?"

"...1999."

"Interesting. Too bad you're not from the future. Then you might be more useful. So why are you hear?"

I hold back my urge to hit Sherlock, and wonder how the real Watson does it.

"You couldn't deduce that?"

"If you insist."

I put my hand up. "I leap-that's what call it-I leap uncontrollably from person to person in time-"

"Helping people. Hoping each time your next leap returns you home."

"...I'm starting to hate you a little."

"You were trying to help me with the case."

"And yet I'm still here."

"Perhaps because you weren't all that helpful."

"Do you realize how annoying you are?"

"I've been told."

And that's when Al decides to show up.

He steps through the door to the holographic chamber he uses to communicate with me.

"Sam! We've got it. Ziggy figured out why you're here!"

"What do I have to do?"

Al stares at me, then Sherlock. "It's ok, he knows."

"Talking to a friend from 1999? Some kind of...mental projection?"

"You told him?"

"He figures things out."

"Really..."

"Al."

"...Huh? Oh, right. Ziggy says there's a 96.4% probability that-" he taps at the console in his hand. "The hallway, Sam. Now!"

I quickly run out the door, knowing enough to not question Al in times like this.

"Oh my-!!!"

And on instinct, I reach out and grab Mrs. Hudson before she falls down the stairs. The packages stacked in her arms tumble down as she almost did.

"98.2%, Sam."

"Oh Doctor Watson. Thank you. I think you just saved my life."

I look at Al.

"99.4%!"

This is why I was here? This is why I had to put up with Sherlock Holmes for two solid weeks?

"100!"

"Are you-"

Everything changes in an instant of tingling energy that lasts forever.

"-serious?"

SMACK!

The pain across my face snaps me back to reality.

"Of course I'm serious, my dear Captain. I'm not in the...humorous mood you knew me for the last time you saw me."

I look up...and can't believe who I see looking back at me. "Holmes?"

"Who?" Holmes looks confused for a moment. Then something dawns on him.

"Ah, yes. I'm not the man I once was. New face and all will do that."

"You look just like...Who are you?"

"Why, my dear Captain Jack, it is I."

http://i41.tinypic.com/6zasev.jpg

"The Master."

Byrd Man

03-10-2012, 09:47 PM

http://i44.tinypic.com/1zvpetz.png

Previously

"Kirk to Spock," Spock's comm beeped. "Report!"

"We're almost the control hub, Captain," Spock replied.

"Make it fast. Bones and I are trying, but we're outnumbered down here."

"Soon as we knock out the control hub, it should be easy going."

They came to a stop underneath a grate. After a few turns with the sonic, the grate was loose and the Doctor popped his head up into the room.

"Here we are," he said from below. "The control hub of the entire facility. Should take only a few minutes to knock it out of comm-- ah!"

A figure leaped from the shadows and grabbed the Doctor by the lapels of his jacket. The Doctor was slung against the wall and his foe roared in his face.

"WHO DARE CHALLENGE THE MIGHT OF THE SYCORAX?!"

"Sycorax?" The Doctor asked, slightly confused. "No, this is the Orion Syndicate, not the Sycorax..."

"Who are you?" The Sycorax snarled at the Doctor.

"I'm the Doctor."

The Sycorax recoiled at his words.

"Yes, I know. New face since the last time we met, but still the same...mostly, I suppose. Subbed out the trainers for some boots and the necktie for the always cool bowtie."

"The Doctor," the Sycorax said, mulling over those words. "Then it will be a pleasure to kill you in the name of the Sycorax, as well as my employers, the Orion Syndicate.

The Sycorax prepared to strike the Doctor, but was cut short as a powerful right hook struck the alien in the head and knocked him to the floor.

"I think not," Lincoln said, tossing off his stove-pipe hat and removing his jacket. "You are a slave trader," he said as he looked down at the recovering alien, rolling his shirt sleeves up as he spoke. "I believe that those who deny freedom to others deserve it not for themselves. Doctor, Spock and I will stall this man while you disable the control hub."

"Good man, Abe," the Doctor said with a small smile.

The Doctor rushed to the control hub while Spock and Lincoln watched the Sycorax pull himself to his feet.

"Very well," the alien spat. "Who wishes to die first?"

James Kirk and Doctor McCoy were running across the space station's hangar bay, swerving around large cages were hundreds of subdued captives were tied down. Laser fire shot over their heads and all around them as they ran.

"Where are we going, Jim?!" Bones growled as they ran.

"To the hangar controls," Kirk replied. "I have a plan..."

*****

Inside the space station's main control room, the Doctor furiously typed on the control console. "Ahh, come on!" He cried out. "Orion Syndicate and their love of double redundant firewalls."

Just then, Abraham Lincoln crashed on the console beside the Doctor. His nose was bloody and he had a black eye. "How's it coming, Doctor?" Lincoln asked as he picked himself up and wiped his bloody nose.

"It's going," the Doctor said. Behind them, Spock and the Sycorax were locked in combat. The Sycorax had a sword and swung it wildly at Spock.

"Careful," the Doctor shouted as Spock dodged the blade. "Lost my hand to one of those blades one time. Very painful."

****

Kirk and McCoy rushed across an open space in the hangar bay. Behind them, hundred of Orions were running after them with phaser rifles and swords.

"Kirk to Enterprise," he said into his comm.

"This is Enterprise," a Scottish tinged voice replied.

"Move the ship right outside the space station's hangar bay."

"I canna do it, the space station is too big. We'd be sucked into it's gravitational pull, captain."

"Beaming range then, Mister Scott. Prepare for a massive amount of life signatures to beam. Kirk out."

The two men came to a skidding stop right beside the hangar controls. Kirk looked behind him and saw the Orion thugs getting closer. Kirk grabbed for a dangling chain beside the controls and motioned for McCoy to follow suit.

"Hold on tight, Bones," he said as he hit the hangar controls. The hangar doors started to slide open. The vacuum of space started suck out air and any loose peoples out the hangar and into the empty void. All the captives, tied down and in steel reenforced cages, stayed where they were. But the Orion strongmen began to be sucked out into the void while Kirk and Bones held on to their chains for dear life.

****

Spock disarmed the Sycorax with a Vulcan karate chop. The Sycorax rebounded by striking the Starfleet officer in the face and knocking him to the ground. The Sycorax prepared to hit Spock while he was down, but was knocked sideways by a flying haymaker courtesy of America's 16th president. The Sycorax fell to the ground, dazed and barely conscious.

Behind them, the Doctor attempted to disable the space station's defenses, and disable the inhibiting collars controlling the Orion Syndicate's soldiers.

"Oh, no," the Doctor said as he looked on console's monitor readout. "Three hundred life signatures all going out the hangar into space!" The Doctor's shock and confusion were gone as soon as he saw the life signatures diappear off the screen. "Traces of beaming technology... Oh, brilliant! USS Enterprise, I salute you!"

"Doctor," Spock said as he came over. "I do not wish to impose, but perhaps your efforts to shut down this slave operation would be better served if you attempted to shut down power here in the central hub?"

"How can I do that with all these firewalls?!"

"I believe there is a power socket in the far corner of the room."

"...Ah," the Doctor said after a moment. "But that's simple, and boring, and I can't show off in the slightest!"
Spock arched his eyebrow and the Doctor shrugged.

"Oh, alright!"

****

The space station's hangar doors closed shut and Kirk and McCoy fell to the ground.

"Kirk to Enterprise," he said as he stood. "Report."

"We managed to beam all the Orions aboard," Scott said over the comm. "We're putting them in the brig now, captain."

"Give me just a second," the Doctor said on the line. "Just one more second and then you won't need to put them in the brig. Also, could you open up a line to Starfleet?"

****

The Doctor kicked out the power plug to the space station's central hub. All across the facility, the power cells on the inhibition collars on the Orion thugs flickered before shorting out.

"There we are," the Doctor said with a smirk. "Freedom."

Both Spock and Lincoln approached him. Lincoln was putting his coat and hat back on. "What do we do now?"

"We go downstairs and help Kirk and McCoy free the hostages. Starfleet is sending ships to pick them all up and send them back to Centauri 6."

"What of the people who did this?"

"That inhibition signal was coming from somewhere. With the TARDIS, I could probably trace it back to its source."

"Once the people are free and safe, that will not stop the Orion Syndicate from coming back."

"I know. President Lincoln, ideas?"

"A house divided against it self cannot stand.

"A metaphor to describe the United States' division against slavery?"

"Not in this case. This time, I say we divide this house and watch as it falls."

"I like it!" The Doctor said with a laugh. "I knew it was a good idea to bring you along!"

****

The Doctor and Lincoln were on the bridge of the Enterprise with the rest of the crew. The TARDIS was sitting in the back. The view screen in front of them showed the blurry motion of warp speed.

"Is this what it feels like not to travel by TARDIS? It's too long and the view's making my head hurt."

"We're almost there," Kirk said from the captain's chair. "Is it time to send out the signal?"

"Yeah, go ahead."

"Lieutenant Uhura?"

Uhura nodded and set up the communications line. The view screen in front of them changed to a picture of a humanoid man with a mustache dressed in a black shirt.

"What's going on?"

"This is Captain James T. Kirk of the Starship Enterprise."

"Hello, Ramos. Remember me?"

Ramos stared at the Doctor with a confused look while the Doctor looked him over.

"Sorry. That's not until a few decades from now, sorry... Actually, I think that was back during my celery days. Actually, I know it was because you stole it off my lapel after you captured Tegan and I and ate it in front of us... And now I'm rambling. Sorry, it's impolite,"

"What is the meaning of this?!"Ramos roared.

"The meaning of this is that fifteen minutes ago, Starfleet destroyed the Orion Syndicate's slavery operation in the Horseshoe Nebula."

"But not before freeing the 2.5 billion captives you were preparing to sell into slavery."

"How much money is that, Mister Spock?"

"At the going rate? Nine hundred and five billion, seven hundred and thirty-six million, two hundred thousand, six hundred and forty-five credits."

"Nearly a trillion credits down the drain."

"That has to sting. And now, it's time to add insult to injury. Before the Enterprise smashed the space station to bits, I was able to track a signal back to you, Ramos. You and your mobile base of operations."

"I'm afraid you've show your hand. Keyword in your sentence is mobile. By the time Starfleet reaches the location, I'll be gone."

"I'm sure you would be..."

"But it was the Doctor's idea to contact you while we warped to your location."

The Enterprise popped out of warp speed and the floating spaceship that Ramos came into view.

"Phasers are armed and torpedoes are ready, Ramos. Surrender or suffer the same fate as your space station."

Ramos fumed and Kirk smiled. He turned to say something to the Doctor, only to find him and Lincoln gone. An odd gust began to blow through the Enterprise's bridge.

TMlle0gBZ7Q

And just like that, the TARDIS, Lincoln, and the Doctor were gone.

Batman

03-11-2012, 02:14 PM

http://i781.photobucket.com/albums/yy98/DCMarvelRPG2/Banners/Nemesis.png

Washington, DC
The Smithsonian

A great philosopher once said that to achieve perfection, one must first admit to having imperfections and build upon them to better his ways. In some respects, this saying was even taken by some of the ancient Greeks as a life metaphor, using their various Gods as the template to strive for. In esssence, that is where we as a society originate the idea that all men are, infact, created equal and can achieve limitless potential after embracing the faults that make us. We are our own blank slate. Our own canvas. And it is up to us - and no one else - to use that canvas to try and create works of art.

Then came the elusive concepts of law and order. Words with meaning that existed before the idea of facism or government. Imperialism or slavery. These are the concepts that would spawn forth from those original words, though no one certainly seems to want to admit it. Law, by it's very definition, was created to ensure that all knowing citizens follow a certain regime or pattern by which we can all cooperate and "get along", overthrowing the idea of lunacy and chaos - evil, in it's purest sense. It was an extreme measure to combat a series of extreme measures, and the gamble seemed to pay off for a time. What no one seems to want to say is the fact that centuries later, we would see the first world war. Followed by a second, infact. And yet everyone in government sat on their highest perch and decided that despite these setbacks to the cause, constitutional amendments and guidelines were still the perfect system by which to keep things in modern civilization all neat and proper.

You see, they never admitted their faults to begin with. They pretended they had none. Thus, I believe, it is the perfect example of why law has failed. Justice is a term with a wide spectrum of definition. Personal bigotry and biases have shaped the system into what it is. Outdated concepts fuel the masses and the sheep of the Earth decide that it is right because it has simply always been, and are far too preoccupied with their electronic stimulus to think rightly for themselves.

The point? There is no such thing as law, and it was proven long ago that there is definitely no such thing as order.

I intend to prove that very point to the world.

"Over here! Jesus, it's over here!"

At the stroke of midnight, The SWAT unit of Washington Central PD rush into the vault level of The Smithsonian Institute, one of the most highly guarded museum archives in the world. To bypass all levels of security would take an advanced thief appoximately six weeks, seven hours, and three minutes for even thirty seconds of leeway. That includes systematic encryptions, laser triggers, security cameras, motion sensors, and a hidden relay computer that documents all known inhabitants every hour on the hour.

Of course, what an advanced thief wouldn't know is that at midnight, the systems shut down and recalibrate for fifteen seconds, leaving a window of opportunity for anyone looking to steal the precious goods inside absolutely no time to get in, take the valubles, and get away. This information is crucial, only shared with specific members of the Washington police circuit.

And me.

"Oh my god, he wouldn't have..."

The police captain silences the panicking members of his unit with a wave of his hand, indicating that the bomb squad move in quickly and quietly. By now, they've disabled all security measures to spare themselves time. And time is what they'll need. Because underneath the Smithsonian, in the dead of night, I have placed a five hundred ton shell of what appears to be a government grade hydrogen bomb. The countdown started at midnight, and it's only set for twenty minutes.

Statistically speaking, their technicians can't disarm it in twenty minutes. They see their problem.

Nevertheless, they begin peeling back the outer casing and rewiring the circuitry as the SWAT team manuever through the safe's hall, guns held high with laser sighting to accompany a lack of sufficient aim.

"I don't get it, how the hell did he sneak into this place anyway?"

"Who knows what the bastard's capable of? Intel said that he's supposed to have connections all across the board. The feds, the mob... hell, even the cops have men working for him. We might have a leak."

"Then why risk it for this? Why the museum?"

Listen to them, prattling on about their theories while a mad killer goes free.

The level of incompetence almost surprises me.

"Look, we just gotta keep our eyes peeled. He tipped us off about the bomb, now it's up to us to figure out if he's still in the building. If he's gonna try and steal anything inside,"

"Then now's the perfect opportunity? With a room full of SWAT?"

"You've never heard of this guy, have you?"

They round the corner leading to the elevators. They've circled the entire floor. The captain pulls up the collar of his shirt to speak into the transciever. "Unit three, you see anything up there?"

"Negative. We've barricaded the area tight, no one's leaving."

"Copy that. Standby, there's nothing down here. We'll rendevous in the lobby. We'll find him eventually."

Signaling his men to take point, the first officer presses the button for the elevator's retrieval.

At this point, I can see through the micro-cameras I've installed that the expressions of the bomb technicians have changed, as they find a stuffed teddy bear inside of the inner shell. I could almost smile, if I weren't preparing myself for the next step of this deceit. The technicians run to warn the captain of the apparent trap that they've ran into, but they're not in time to stop the elevator from opening.

What they find inside? Oh, if I could could only take a picture.

"On the contrary, Captain..."

http://i781.photobucket.com/albums/yy98/DCMarvelRPG2/Other%20Universes/Nemesis/RPG7.png

"I've found you."

Predictably, they simultaneously begin to open fire.

And all goes according to plan.

Carnage27

03-12-2012, 10:31 PM

http://i122.photobucket.com/albums/o252/TortugaJoe/TMNT-Leoeyes.jpg

New York

I finish telling April and Casey what I just saw, and I can tell they're worried.

"They just gunned them down?" Casey asks, horrified.

"Like dogs," I respond after taking a sip of water. "I'm no fan of The Foot, but no one deserves to die like that. It's cowardly."

I've always despised firearms. Their a coward's weapon, and using one in battle is the least honorable thing one can do in my eyes. Even I think it's wrong to use them against The Foot, and I think I'd rather take down those men than the rest of the ninja clan.

"Who do you think they were?"

"The Mafia," April says, pulling a file from her bag. "I did some digging at work and found the reason those men were gunned down the other night. It was believed they have...had heavy mob ties. Nothing was ever proven, but there we go."

"Mafia?" Casey asks perplexed. "Why would they be goin after the Foot?"

"The Shredder had the entire city under an iron fist," I respond, it making sense now. "And now that he's gone, it looks like someone wants a little bigger piece of the pie."

"Or a lot bigger," Casey mumbles.

April looks up from the file, "So what's our plan here? We can't handle a gang war, Leo."

Just then a breaking news bulletin comes over the TV screen in the other room, and I stand to check it out. The anchor breathlessly starts explaining that there's been another brash gang-violence attack in Manhattan. Apparently a rocket propelled grenade was fired into a storefront, killing a businessman and his associates working late as well as a few citizens.

The name of the place's owner flashes across the screen, and April says, "That name rings a bell. Yup. Here. A supposed high level mafia figure."

"So now The Foot is using RPGs?" I seethe. This has escalated quickly. And if I wait any longer it's going to get a lot worse. "I need to get my brothers. You're right April. We can't deal with this alone. I don't even know if we can deal with it with them. But it's the best plan I've got."

"I'll drive," Casey smiles. "It's spring break anyway. Why not take a roadtrip?"

"And I'll go get Splinter this weekend," April nods. "He should be here too."

**********

"You're out gunned, Boss," Baxter Stockman smiles from behind his desk. "The Foot are powerful. Trained. And plentiful. You won't be able to win this war."

"You know about The Foot?" Big Boss asks in a deep voice.

"I have powerful friends," Stockman smiles. "I know all the powerful criminal elements. And I think we can help each other."

"How so?"

"Well, I have a new weapon to test in the field," the scientist responds. "And you have a battle."

Stockman presses a button and the wall behind him slides open, and the metal clank of feet start behind him.

Big Boss smiles, "They're...interesting. And what do you want me to do."

"Eventually your battle with the Foot will bring out giant...turtles. No need to seem surprised. You'll see them. It will happen. And when it does, you need to use some of these to capture them and bring them to me."

"That's it?"

"That's it," Stockman nods.

"We have a deal, Doctor."

Byrd Man

03-13-2012, 06:48 PM

Carnage27

03-13-2012, 10:06 PM

http://i153.photobucket.com/albums/s217/t-mackk/optimus.png
Autobot Orbital Command

Optimus Prime sits down at his command chair and flips on the message from his troops. The image that greets him is Ironhide, and old and stalwart Autobot. The two didn't always get along, but now Prime considered him to be one of his closest comrades.

http://i198.photobucket.com/albums/aa168/rodrimus_prime/Ironhide80.jpg

"Prime," Ironhide starts, "I'm disobeying direct orders to get this to you, but I'm not gonna sit by and watch us lose this war. The Decepticons have broken cover in an attack on humans and Ratchet. Not to mention one of the humans with Ratchet stole info from another human that shows a command bunker. If Siege Mode has been initiated, Megatron can't be far behind. I think you need to get here ASAP."

"You're right, old friend," Prime says, standing. "I'll see you soon."

**********

Ark-19
Bottom of Lake Michigan
2 days ago

"I'll hear none of it," Prowl says, continuing to chew Ratchet out over his break in protocol. "We have rules, Ratchet. Or have you forgotten? We stay hidden to save these worlds from an all out and devastating war. We're trying to save these creatures-"

"Hey!" the female named Verity protests.

"-from their extinction!"

"You don't have to tell me about why we have protocol, Prowl. But I'm telling you the war has already started. Runamuck and Runabout were out in force, not to mention Thundercracker. They tried to kill these ones, and who knows who else. Was I supposed to stand by and watch. And look at the info on the female's device."

"It's Verity," she scoffs and flips on the tablet in her hand. "Here. It looks like some sort of ship on the side of a mountain."

"Where did you take that picture?" Ironhide, the old soldier of the group asks, obviously worried.

"Well..." the female says, looking down. "I stole this tablet. Figured I could make a quick buck. No clue where it came from."

"Oh that's great," the male human, named Hunter says.

"Prowl, we need to contact Prime. Megatron might-"

"No. Not until we're sure. What's going on. Absolutely no communications. For all we know this is a rogue faction of Decepticons," Prowl says, leaving the others.

"Which would still bring Megatron here," Ratchet says to Ironhide.

"I agree. I'll contact Prime. You tell Bumblebee to find that bunker."

"What about us!?" Hunter asks impatiently. "You can't just keep us here!"

"Unfortunately my friend, for now, we need to. For your safety. You don't know the world you've just stepped into."

**********

Earth
Incident Scene 18k-45
2 days ago

"Now could you please explain what you saw again ma'am?" the man in the suit and sunglasses asks the portly woman sitting in front of him. "About what happened with the bus."

"How many times do I have to tell you government people?"

"Oh I'm not with the government, ma'am. But please continue."

"I was sitting there, and all of a sudden this blue plane came out of the sky and buzzed the bus! It ran us off the road. And then that girl ran off like a bullet, and the guy in the suit followed her. After that, all I heard were explosions. But I didn't see nothin'."

"Okay, thank you, ma'am. You can go back into the waiting room."

As she leaves the man standing in the shadows of the room steps out. He's an African American, suave and confident, compared to the grizzled old veteran that interviewed the woman. "So what do you think it is?"

"Well, I have a hunch," the older man says, lighting a cigarette and taking a drag, "But I sure hope I'm wrong. What'd the others say?"

"Bout the same. Some fighter jet comes along and gives 'em a little buzz cut. Girl runs off with an agent in pursuit. Somehow the agent ends up dead, girl gone, and some sort of death match goes down in the desert."

"Christ I hoped this day would never come," the man in the suit says. "Go take care of the witnesses. I've got a call to make."

The younger agent leaves and the remaining one flips open a phone, "Zed? It's K. We need to talk. I think Cybertron has come to Earth."

Byrd Man

03-15-2012, 01:30 AM

http://i44.tinypic.com/1zvpetz.png

Alpha Centauri System
24,219 AD

The Doctor and Lincoln ran across an open wheat field as an entire legion of Roman soldiers gave chase. The legionnaires wielded laser spears and were using them to take potshots at Lincoln and the Doctor.

"Why are they chasing us?" Lincoln asked as they ran, laser fire zapping all around them.

"They think we tried to assassinate the Robo-Ceasar!"

"But we stopped the assassination!"

"I know! You can't reason with a Roman, I managed to fing that out the hard way!"

They ran over a hill, where the TARDIS was sitting. The two hurried into the box and the Doctor locked the door behind him. The Doctor and Lincoln leaned against the TARDIS door, catching their breath. "And that was the 6th Roman Empire of Earth."

"That's what Earth becomes?" Lincoln asked, adjusting disheveled hat. "Things revert to the Roman Empire?"

"Time is cyclical," the Doctor said, walking towards the TARDIS control panel. "What's old becomes new, becomes old becomes new. Look at you and look at me. What do we have in common?"

Lincoln furrowed his brow at the Time Lord and pondered his question. The Doctor smiled and touched the tie around his neck.

"Bowtie?"

"Bingo! We both wear bowties. They were in when you were president, then they fell out of fashion and now they're cool. Time, cyclical. Bowties, cool. Get it? Got it? Good. Let's go!"

The Doctor shoved the TARDIS' wibbly lever. The TARDIS shook and began to disappear back into the timestream.

*****

The TARDIS materialized in the middle of a wooded area at dusk. Gigantic redwoods towered over the tiny box. Inside the ship, the Doctor and Lincoln were getting ready to leave.

"Just a warning," the Doctor said as he read the readout on the monitor. "We're in Oregon and it's April of 1848. Just curious, where were you in 1848?"

"Mostly in Washington," Lincoln said. "Some time I spent back home in Illinois. It was the last year of my one term in the House."

"Right. No chance of running into yourself, then. That's good. Very good. Let's go."

The two men stepped out of the TARDIS and into the woods of Oregon.

"Why are we here, Doctor?"

"Not sure yet. The TARDIS brought us here."

"The TARDIS? I thought you controlled it?"

"Most the time. Sometimes, she controls me. She takes me I need to be. Least that's what she said."

"You've talked to her?"

"Yes," the Doctor said with a small smirk. "Long story. She had her consciousness absorbed into a dying woman's body and talked to me before we fixed her... Okay, not that long of a story."

"DOCTOR!!!" A voice cried from further into the forest. "I NEED A DOCTOR!!!"

The Doctor turned to Lincoln and shrugged. "See what I mean? Takes me where I need to be. Now, what are we waiting for?"

With that, the Doctor and Lincoln began to run through the woods towards the cries for help.

Oregon
April 1848

The Doctor and Lincoln rushed through the Oregon forest towards someone calling for help. The Doctor had his sonic screwdriver out and at the ready for any potential danger.

The two men came into a clearing where two young women were hunkered down in fright. "Please," the eldest woman begged. She had long blonde hair and looked to be all of twenty years old. The other woman looked to be in her late teens. "It's coming for us!" The younger woman screamed, her hand out and pointing towards the encroaching darkness.

The Doctor held his sonic screwdriver out and scanned towards where the girl was pointing. "Abe, you may want to help the two ladies up," he said as he checked the screwdriver's readout. "And we may want to consider running in the near future."

"When?" Lincoln asked, helping the two frightened girls up.

"If I'm reading this right," the Doctor said, squinting to read the readout. "About four seconds ago. We should have started running about four seconds ago."

On cue, a savage roar echoed through the trees. In the shadows outside the clearing, the Doctor saw a pair of yellow eyes. The owner of the eyes roared again and stepped into the light. It was nearly ten feet tall, covered in hair from head to to toe, and slouched like an ape. It eyed the Doctor and the three humans before roaring again.

"Alright, now time for my well thought out plan that saves us all."

The Doctor fiddled with the buttons on the sonic, sending out a high-pitched screech that made the beast wince and fall to its knees. "That buys us some time. Now, run!"

Lincoln, the Doctor, and the two girls ran out of the clearing and into the woods while the monster slowly got to its feet, shaking away the disorientation. The beast roared again and began to give chase after the Doctor's party.

"What is that?" Lincoln asked, huffing and puffing as they ran.

"It's a monster!" The youngest girl shouted.

"That's not nice," the Doctor said with a shake of his head. "To him, it's you lot that the monsters."

The four ran down a hill towards a stream. The two women jumped over the small creek while Lincoln followed. The Doctor jumped over the creek and looked over his shoulder just as the monster was coming over the hill.

"How far away do you girls live?"

"Just over the next ridge," the eldest girl said.

"I hope you have locks. We're going to need them."

"Doctor," Lincoln said. "Any idea what that thing is?"

"Of course. It's an alien. If I'm right, it's from the planet Xuaton Major. The Xuatonians have been coming to Earth off and on for years. What the universe calls a Xuatonian, you lot call something else."

They came over another ridge to a small cabin nestled in the woods. A man and a woman where on the porch while a young boy of ten played in front of the house.

"Ma!" The eldest girl screamed. "Pa! Get inside now! It's coming!"

The man stood up and started to rush inside as the woman scooped the boy out the yard and followed the man inside the house. As the Doctor's party ran down the hill, the alien beast roared once again as it came over the hill. The girls and Lincoln ran inside the house while the Doctor brought up the rear, closing the door.

"It's name," Lincoln said. "What do we call it on Earth?"

"Many things. Sasquatch, Yeti, Abominable Snowman, Bigfoot. That's right. Bigfoot is outside that door and you know what? He's not too happy."

Spike_x1

03-18-2012, 12:21 AM

http://i276.photobucket.com/albums/kk23/Spike_x1/Transformers%20RPG/Banner.jpgEven while merely making our approach to the planet, all of the ship's crew could feel the air of death around the once great and powerful Cybertron. I can see the chill run down Cyclonus' framework. Out of all of my colleagues, I would have thought that he would have the struts to maintain composure at the sight of our old home on the viewscreen. Still, I cannot bring myself to blame him for being taken aback. Even I feel myself boiling with barely contained rage.

"Sensors, Scourge?" I ask my science officer.

"Nothing, sir. Cybertron is devoid of lifesigns."

Concern for Cybertronian life now overwhelms my sense of anger at what has become of the planet. "Planetary evacuation, perhaps? Are there any distress beacons or indications of the cause for Cybertron's lifelessness?"

"One moment," replies Scourge as he does a more in depth sensor scan. "There are radical radiation spikes sweeping the entire planet's surface, as well as intense seismic instability. I'm also seeing hundreds of distress beacons, but they've all been degraded from Cybertron's radiation."

"Not everyone escaped in time." I begin making my way off of the bridge and towards the nearest airlock. "Straxus, take us into orbit. The Ark should be safe from harm." As the pilot does as he's told, Cyclonus grabs my arm as if to ask where I'm going. "I have to see this for myself."

Within moments, I've found an airlock and made my exit to descend to the planet's surface on my own. The radiation can't harm me, and the quakes are of no concern. Landing safely in Kaon, my footfalls echo eerily over the planetwide silence and I can only sneer in disgust. This was once a bristling hub of ideas and inspiration for generations! And now the torn streets are lined with piles and piles of bodies, and some of them are even arranged as though they were intended to supply cover from gunfire. There was battle here, and it was especially brutal on both sides of the fight.

No, it wasn't just a battle. This was a war.

That's when I see it for the first time. One of two different types of crest that I would later discover all over Cybertron, representing those responsible for this apocalypse.

http://i276.photobucket.com/albums/kk23/Spike_x1/Transformers%20RPG/Galvatron9.jpgWalking the once golden streets of Kaon after sending word to my crew in orbit, I cannot help but think of what must have transpired here on our world. This planet was once rich with life and thriving with culture, but now? Now it cannot sustain any life, and all who dare to walk its surface die from radiation and starvation.

Fortunately, the journeys that we have taken have... altered myself and my people to a point where we are not so limited in our capacity for survival.

It takes several days of tireless walking and surveying the scale of the planetary damage with my own optics before I finally step foot in the borders of Iacon. Reading data from scans in orbit is one thing, but to see such brutality first hand? I can even see some poor fool impaled on one of the thirteen celestial pillars surrounding the Great Vault, each pillar representing one of the original Thirteen Transformers. To see it desecrated in such a manner goes beyond mere carnage and horror of war.

This is just sick.

"Galvatron, sir?" Cyclonus' voice comes in over the comm link. He's still monitoring things from the Ark. "You're at the Vault of Iacon, my lord. Is there anything you require assistance with?" I know for a fact that orbital scans cannot penetrate the walls of the vault, so what he's really asking is if he can be at my side while I tour the museum.

"At your discretion, commander."

With the alt-mode of a space-capable jet fighter, Cyclonus doesn't waste time getting here, and I can hear his approach after only a few clicks.

http://i276.photobucket.com/albums/kk23/Spike_x1/Transformers%20RPG/Cyclonus2.jpg

Transforming and dropping to his feet beside me in a single fluid motion, I see my own look of disgust at Cybertron's current state mirrored on his face before making our way through the crumbling doorway and into the vault. "Are we looking for anything specific, sir?"

"Information, and anything to help correct this apocalypse."

Byrd Man

03-18-2012, 03:09 AM

http://i44.tinypic.com/1zvpetz.png

Oregon
April 1848

The Doctor, Lincoln, and the five family members who owned the cabin they were currently in were huddled around the fireplace.

"What's the plan, Doctor?" Lincoln asked. Outside an alien people on Earth called Bigfoot was waiting for them. It was going on two hours since they had been chased inside the cabin by the alien.

"He's angry, obviously. He wants something, but why isn't he talking? The TARDIS translates every known language in the universe past and present, save for a select handful. We should be able to understand the language of Xuaton Major."

"Maybe there's something wrong with him," the father of the family said. "We've been seeing something in the woods for a year now, but only recently has it been aggressive. Could it be rabid?"

"I don't think the Xuatonians can get rabies or any other type of Earth disease. Very durable people, the Xuatonians. Have a thick skin, both literally and figuratively. Why else would they enjoy being called Bigfoot?"

Out in the darkness,the Xuatonian roared in anger and the family huddled together in fear. The Doctor locked eyes with the little boy as he trembled and held on to his mother.

"We've waited long enough," the Doctor said as he stood. "Abe, wait with these people. I'm going to go talk to it."

"But, Doctor, it'll tear you apart!" The eldest girl pleaded.

"Maybe," the Doctor said with a shrug. "But it's better to go out there and face it than to sit in here afraid. I don't know what's this Xuatonians' problem, but you know what? He's just acting like a bully now. And there are three things I can't stand. One of them is bullies."

The Doctor straightened his jacket and bowtie as he prepared to step out the front door.

"If I may ask," Lincoln said. "What are the other two things?"

"The other two things I can't stand? Selfishness and yogurt. Bullies, selfishness and yogurt. Those are my dislikes."

With that, the Doctor stepped out into the night. He was three steeps across the porch when the Bigfoot grabbed him by the lapel threw him halfway across the yard.

"Bad idea. Bad idea. Bad idea."

He was scrambling for his sonic screwdriver when the Bigfoot picked him up again. As the alien held the Doctor over his head, the Doctor pulled out his sonic and aimed it at the Bigfoot. He hit the button and let the sonic impulses wash over the Xuatonian. The alien screeched in pain and dropped the Doctor. While both scrambled to recover, the Doctor read the readout on his screwdriver.

"Wait a minute!" He yelled out in shock and surprise. "I know what's the matter with you!"

The Bigfoot was preparing to get up while the Doctor pleaded with him to stay down. After seeing that the alien had no intention to stay down, the Doctor sighed.

"I'm sorry about this in advance..."

He swung his foot and kicked the alien in the face. The Xuatonian screamed and fell to the ground. As it wriggled, it spit something out it's mouth. The Doctor bent down and picked it up, holding it up into the moonlight to look at it.

"Aha! Just as I thought. That's why you've been so cranky, that's why you didn't talk. You, my friend, had a cavity. A whopping one at that. The toothache that thing cause must have been unbearable. Trust me on this, I'm the Doctor..."

*****

The sun was beginning to rise. The TARDIS was parked in the cabin's front yard. The Doctor and Lincoln were standing by it and ready to go as the family and the Xuatonian watched.

"Thank you, Doctor," the Bigfoot said, his jaw wrapped with a bandage. "The amount of pain I was in, I wasn't in my right mind. I'm sorry I attacked you."

"Don't be. You just only bruised my lung a little. It'll get all better soon!."

"What do you do from here?" Lincoln asked.

"I'm going to make amends," the alien said with a nod. "I'm going to help these people out with their farm until my debt is paid."

"Why not go home? Or do you like being in grainy, out of focus photographs?"

"Xuaton Major was my home, but not anymore. They were once a good people, Doctor. But they became consumed by bloodshed and war. I don't suppose you would know what that is like."

"All too well, I'm afraid. If you want a new start, you certainly got it here."

"Thank you," the father said. "For all you've done."

"You want to really thank me, then you'll have a good life. A life free of despair and sadness. Knowing you lot had a happily ever after That's my thanks."

The Doctor smiled at the group and Lincoln tipped his hat just as they darted into TARDIS. A few seconds later, the box dematerialized into thin air and the two were far away and on to their next adventure.

Carnage27

03-18-2012, 08:55 PM

http://i122.photobucket.com/albums/o252/TortugaJoe/TMNT-Leoeyes.jpg

BPRD Headquarters

I lean against the door frame of my brothers' room here at BPRD and smile. Mikey has his face buried in a comic book, and Donnie is looking over some sort of data from his latest assignment. Dr. Indiana Jones led me in and gave me the time.

"Might as well have never left home," I say. Mikey's so thrown off by the sound of my voice he flails his arms and falls off his bed.

He springs up and runs over to me, "Leo! Dude! What are you doing here?"

"I'm here to get you two back," I say, stepping back from my brother. "This is gone on long enough. We're a family, you two. We're meant to stick together. I know the Shredder situation fractured who we thought we are. But I know who we are. We're a team. We're brothers. And we've got a city to protect."

"Why now, Leo?" Donnie asks. "We've been gone for months. And now you come with this speech? Why not before."

I toss a few papers from New York down on a table in the room, all highlighting the escalating gang violence going on in the city, "That's why. The Foot and the mob are involved in a war. It's just starting but it's already escalated to some ridiculous levels. Their killing each other in public, and civilians are dying. Casey and I can't deal with this on our own. We need you to help take care of New York. Our home."

They share a look and Mikey looks at his feet, "I dunno, bro. We're supposed to be working here..."

"We made an agreement with Dr. Jones that said if you were needed in New York you could leave at any time," I respond, pleading with them.

They think it over for a few moments, and Donnie puts his hand on my shoulder, "I'm coming back. I haven't felt right since leaving. You're right. We're a team. A family. And we have a responsibility to the people of new York."

"Yea, let's bust some skulls! Plus, you cannot get a decent pizza out here..." Mikey grins. "But what about Raph?"

"Don't worry about, that. I'll take care of it."

Carnage27

03-20-2012, 10:48 PM

http://i122.photobucket.com/albums/o252/TortugaJoe/TMNT-Leoeyes.jpg

Basin City

The armor clad warrior slams his steely fist into one of the attackers and laughs in mockery. A second of the group receives a round house kick to the jaw, sending him flying into another one of his friends. A fourth attacker fires a gun at the armored attacker, the bullet bouncing off harmlessly.

In return, the attacker tosses a ninja star at the man's hand, digging in and causing him to scream out in pain. The warrior, like lightening, unsheathes a sai from his hip and drives it towards the man's throat, but it's caught by a blade. My blade.

"Not fast enough, Raph," I say before turning towards the thug. "Run. Now."

He does so, along with his other injured friends.

"What the hell are you doing here, Leo?" Raph seethes underneath his helmet.

"You've been reckless, Raphael," I say, putting my sword down and stepping back from my brother. "But more importantly, you've gone against everything we've trained for. We're ninja. We strike hard and fade into the night. We're not glory hogging vigilante showboats. Running around trying to beat every criminal within an inch of their life isn't what we're here for. I've seen the news reports about you. 'The Nightwatcher'. Is that what you're calling yourself. You want to be Batman or something?"

"Ha!" Raph blurts out. "You would be jealous of what I'm doing here, fearless leader. Helping to clean up the country's most dangerous city alone."

"Is that what you call it?! Because from where I'm standing all it looks like indulging bloodlust," I snarl back. "You were always reckless. I thought we worked through this last year Raph. And yet here we are. You wondered why you were never given the chance to lead? It's because of this. You're reckless and pig headed, and have a thirst for blood. And one main thing...I'm better than you."

"Haha...well, I doubt that very much, big brother," Raphael says, taking his other sai off his belt and flipping his helmet off, dropping into an aggressive stance. "And if you really believe that, why dontcha you prove it?"

I take my other sword off my back, and twirl them both in my hand, "Don't do this, Raph."

And then he charges me. Our weapons clang against each other in a flurry of movement. Raph's sais are powerful and deadly, but their range is limited. He stabs down hard with one of them, and I spin and deflect the blow with both of my blades, then use my momentum to spring into a kick across his jaw.

"You never mind your surroundings or the flow of the fight," I instruct as he attempts a clumsy upper cut slash. I kick him in the belly, causing him to roll away from me. "And you open yourself up to attack."

"Always Splinter's favorite son," Raph spits onto the ground. "Always lecturing. You really can be unbearable sometimes."

"I only lecture because it's obvious you need it," I respond. "You have no balance. No control."

He charges me again, proving my point. He stabs, slashes and attempts to cut me, but I easily avoid and parry, "You're strong, Raphael. Stronger than any of us. But without control your strength is like the sword in the hands of a child. He may be able to swing it, but an adult will be able to take it away from him."

Another downward stab with both sais are met with my swords and I slide from underneath him flipping him to the side, spinning his weapons from his hands, and placing one of my swords on Raphael's neck.

"This is over, Raphael. No more of this. We're on the same side. And we need you. Donnie, Mikey, April, and Casey. All of us. New York is about to go to war with itself and I can't stop it without you. Now, are we going to set this aside?"

Raph is conflicted. I know he is. He's always wanted glory. Always wanted the limelight. Always wanted the fight. But he's loyal. He never would have hurt me badly even if he did win this bout. He's our brother, no matter what his propensity for violence tells him.

"Yea," he finally says. "I'm in."

Carnage27

03-23-2012, 10:01 PM

http://i153.photobucket.com/albums/s217/t-mackk/optimus.png

Earth

"I cannot believe this," Hunter says, kicking the side of his and Verity's cell. "Imprisoned by a bunch of robot aliens for days. I knew this would happen one day."

"What the hell are you talking about?" Verity asks with a suspicious eye.

"Aliens. I knew they were coming."

"Oh god, you're a conspiracy theorist?"

"I dunno if you've noticed, but we're sitting in a gigantic alien spaceship," he smiles wryly. "I dunno if looking at me like I'm crazy is all that warranted."

"Good point."

In another part of the Ark, the remaining Autobots sit in silence, doing their daily duties. Since the battle with Thundercracker, Runabout, and Runamuck, Ratcher has been quiet and reserved, not intent on allowing Prowl to boss him around like he usually does.

But as the medic Autobot looks at one of the Ark's scanners, he pics up a blip headed towards their location, "Prowl, Ironhide. We've got something incoming."

"Size?" Prowl asks, not sounding all that worried.

"Large, Cybertronian signature," Ratchet responds before realizing what it is. "My word."

Within minutes, the airlock is open, and from inside, steps Optimus Prime, leader and head general of the Autobot army. The water from Lake Michigan runs off his red and blue robotic armor, and even now, completely relaxed and out of battle, the Autobot is a sight. Powerful and confident, he is a leader in every sense of the word. "Autobots."

"Prime!" Prowl exclaims in surprise. "What are you doing here?"

"I was told there was a situation that required my attention," Prime responds in a calm, deliberate voice. Prowl is a good soldier, and he knows it. But he's also too by the book, and often unable to cope with changing situations. And if what Ironhide said is correct, the situation has changed drastically.

"Were you?" Prowl asks turning back looking at his two teammates.

"I contacted Optimus," Ironhide meets his gaze. "The situation is more dire than you let on, Prowl. We need him here."

"I agree," Prime nods. "And let's not waste any time. I want to see their base."

"Bumblebee is there now. We'll meet up with him and see what he's found out."

**********

"So what do we do?" Agent J asks the other two men in the room. "You say this transformers come in a turn a planet into rubble."

"Usually, yea," K responds. "There's a defined pattern of infiltration and escalation. They've been fighting for millions of years as far as we've gathered. Species from all over the galaxy talk of the Cybertronian Civil War all the time. Half the refugees we have on this planet are because of it. It's ravaged many of the inhabitable planets in the galaxy."

"And now it appears they're on ours," Zed, the director of the Men in Black, responds, rubbing his temples. "We don't have the firepower to deal with this."

"Not alone, no," K agrees. "But why do we need to go it alone?"

"What're you saying?" J asks with a laugh. "Call in backup? Last time I checked, we don't have a B squad to add in."

"No. I'm not talking about calling in backup," K says with his normal deadpan face. "I'm talking about picking a side, slick."

wiegeabo

03-25-2012, 10:33 PM

"...Say again?"

"It was quite obvious. One moment you were acting like Watson, the next you were a completely different person. Only someone as dense as Lestrade would have been oblivious to the change. Which is why I was the only one to notice."

"You're not wearing a disguise, because no disguise is that good. And I checked."

"That's not evidence-wait, what do you mean you checked?!"

"Add to that your accent. As I said, it's improved quite rapidly. You certainly have a keen ear. But for an entire day it sounded like an American attempted English speech. I would guess...Indiana? Definitely mid-western America in any case. Your lack of knowledge of current events, idioms, and London geography, the way you carry yourself..."

"Enough, Sherlock. Just...enough." I rub my forehead. "How could you possibly know all that?"

"Once you eliminate the impossible, whatever remains, no matter how improbable, must be the truth. You were either a time traveler or possessed by a spirit. And spirits do not exist."

"But time travelers do?"

"Obviously, since you are living proof."

"That's a tautology."

"And now I'm certain you are not Watson. If I had to guess-"

"Oh, please do."

"Turn of the millennium?"

"...1999."

"Interesting. Too bad you're not from the future. Then you might be more useful. So why are you hear?"

I hold back my urge to hit Sherlock, and wonder how the real Watson does it.

"You couldn't deduce that?"

"If you insist."

I put my hand up. "I leap-that's what call it-I leap uncontrollably from person to person in time-"

"Helping people. Hoping each time your next leap returns you home."

"...I'm starting to hate you a little."

"You were trying to help me with the case."

"And yet I'm still here."

"Perhaps because you weren't all that helpful."

"Do you realize how annoying you are?"

"I've been told."

And that's when Al decides to show up.

He steps through the door to the holographic chamber he uses to communicate with me.

"Sam! We've got it. Ziggy figured out why you're here!"

"What do I have to do?"

Al stares at me, then Sherlock. "It's ok, he knows."

"Talking to a friend from 1999? Some kind of...mental projection?"

"You told him?"

"He figures things out."

"Really..."

"Al."

"...Huh? Oh, right. Ziggy says there's a 96.4% probability that-" he taps at the console in his hand. "The hallway, Sam. Now!"

I quickly run out the door, knowing enough to not question Al in times like this.

"Oh my-!!!"

And on instinct, I reach out and grab Mrs. Hudson before she falls down the stairs. The packages stacked in her arms tumble down as she almost did.

"98.2%, Sam."

"Oh Doctor Watson. Thank you. I think you just saved my life."

I look at Al.

"99.4%!"

This is why I was here? This is why I had to put up with Sherlock Holmes for two solid weeks?

"100!"

"Are you-"

Everything changes in an instant of tingling energy that lasts forever.

"-serious?"

SMACK!

The pain across my face snaps me back to reality.

"Of course I'm serious, my dear Captain. I'm not in the...humorous mood you knew me for the last time you saw me."

I look up...and can't believe who I see looking back at me. "Holmes?"

"Who?" Holmes looks confused for a moment. Then something dawns on him.

"Ah, yes. I'm not the man I once was. New face and all will do that."

"You look just like...Who are you?"

"Why, my dear Captain Jack, it is I."

http://i41.tinypic.com/6zasev.jpg

"The Master."

"Tsk, tsk, Jack. I didn't think you'd be so easy to capture. What with that little organization of yours backing you up."

"Uhh...sorry to disappoint?"

"Well, nothing you could do about that, to be honest. It's hard to be surprised when you already know the outcome of the story." Hol-The Master nods at one of the men holding my arms. He pulls back me sleeve, reveling some kind of lether strap on my arm.

"You want my watch?"

"HA!" The Master smiles, and it's uncannily like Holmes. And, for a second, I think maybe it's actually him and I've just traveled further into the future.

"That sense of humor of yours. No wonder all the ladies, and gents, find you so irresistible. I guess being immortal gives you a strange sense of perspective. I should know," he says with a wink.

"Wait, what? Who's immortal?"

"Take it," he says. The man grabs the device on my arm, and gets a nice shock for his efforts that sends him across the room.

"Hmm...again, not unexpected. Oh well. Kill him."

"No! Wait!"

The other man pulls a gun and points it at me head.

"I'm not immortal!"

BANG

And everything goes dark...

Carnage27

03-26-2012, 09:24 PM

http://i122.photobucket.com/albums/o252/TortugaJoe/TMNT-Leoeyes.jpg
New York

My brothers and I stand on April's building's roof, looking towards the Manhattan skyline. It's been almost a year since we've worked as a team, and I don't know how tonight will turn out. But I know we can't take the time to train and get back into form. New York is already paying the price for our past actions, I won't sit by and watch it dip further into chaos.

"I know it's been a while since we've fought as a family," I say to my brothers. "But as long as we remember our training, no one can beat us. This fight will be dangerous. And it will be different. Our enemies want to kill each other just as much as us, and we can use that to our advantage. As long as we work together, none can stand in our way."

"Uhhh, I can come to right?" Casey says, coming up to the roof in his gear.

"Of course. I did say the family," I smile at him.

But behind him, comes Master Splinter. He was the first to leave, and the sight of him shocks me. I really didn't think April would be able to get him to come back. The Shredder's deception affected him like nothing I had ever seen. He was shaken to his core. His convictions and life's meaning were all changed in a moment. But he looks strong now.

"My sons," he looks at all of us and smiles. "It gladdens me to see you here, together. It has been too long. And this folly proves it."

The words are like a slap in the face, "Folly? Excuse me?"

"This is not our fight, Leonardo," Splinter says, closing his eyes and bowing his head. "We have no reason to get involved."

"No reason to get involved? What do you mean?" my voice begins to rise. "We have every reason to get involved. This is our city. Our people. We need to protect them."

"We need to protect our family, my son."

"They are our family! April, Casey, the rest of them! And if we stand by and watch as innocents are gunned down, we're no better than the mob and The Foot."

"Why does this bother you so, Leonardo?"

I try and suppress my anger, but some of it still slips through, "Because this is our fault. We killed The Shredder. We sent the mob and The Foot into disarray. It's our fault this chaos is taking over the city. And I'm going to right our wrongs. With your permission or without it."

"And how long will you risk yourself for them. Until you're dead?"

This isn't my father. This isn't the being that raised me and trained me to be the protector of the innocent. Hamato Yoshi's deception has changed him. Dulled his sense of honor. But it's done the opposite for me. It's made my focus clear. I know what needs to be done.

"As long as it takes to keep them safe."

Turning away from my father, I head towards the fire escape of the building, "I'm going. Are you all coming?"

"Of course," Casey responds

"I'm in," Donatello nods.

"Hell yea," Raph spins one of his sai

"Totally," Mikey grins.

"Then let's go."

Carnage27

03-27-2012, 01:51 PM

http://i122.photobucket.com/albums/o252/TortugaJoe/TMNT-Leoeyes.jpg

It doesn't take long for us to find trouble in the city. A hail of gunfire draws our attention from the roofs of the city, and we rush towards its source, which turns out to be a group of shipping wharehouses by the docks.

What we find astounds me. What seems to be an army of mob gunmen close in on a fortified position of ninjas. But they aren't Foot. At least they don't seem to be. As I watch, three of them are gunned down covering the rest's retreat into one of the buildings.

"We need a plan here, Leo," Raph says from behind me.

I start to formulate one, but nothing immediately springs to mind. The mob is heavily armed and an assault would be suicide. I brought ranged weapons but we still wouldn't be able to take them all out in time. I turn back to Donnie and Casey, "You guys go and find the power lines for this whole place. We need cover, and complete darkness is the only thing that's going to give it to us."

"And the rest of us," I continue, dropping the extra gear bag I brought and opening it, "are going to pick them off with these."

Inside are a bow and quiver for each of us. Raph, Mikey, and me pick up three of them and sling the quivers over our backs, "Once you guys get the power off, come back here and cover the entrance to the wharehouse to make sure we're not flanked."

The two of them head off to search for the power source, while my other two brothers and I spread out over the rooftops surrounding the building where the ninjas have hid.

I position myself behind an air conditioner unit, and notch my first arrow, ready to fire. But from down below, I can hear one of the mob bosses heckling the held up warriors from outside the building, "Come on, girlie! Ya can't win. You gotta realize that by now. We got ya surrounded, and most of ya friends are dead! And after we're done with you, we'll kill the Foot. All a dem!"

These ninjas aren't the Foot. That much is certain, and that's when it hits me. I had seen their dress before. The French man was wearing the same thing they are.

Not wasting any more time, I loose my arrow towards the man that was just taunting his enemies as my brothers fire down as well. The panicked screams of pain bring a smile to my face, and the mobsters begin searching wildly for the source of the attack. They begin firing wildly into the air, but as they do a transformer explodes a block away, shrouding the area in darkness.

My brothers and I fire once more into the crowd of gunmen before dropping down to street level and brandishing our hand to hand weapons. Before the mobsters know what hit them, we're on them. One attempts to swing around and fire a shotgun at me, but I slice the gun off and the handle and drive my knee into his solar plexus, dropping him to the ground, "Not today, pal."

Another takes aim at Mikey, but gets a shuriken to the hand, forcing him to drop the weapon, and Michelangelo then swats him across the face with one of his nunchaku, littering the pavement with teeth and blood, "Batter up!"

"NRAH!" Behind me, Raphael tosses one of his weapons into the shoulder of an attacker that was lookiing to club me over the head with a crowbar. He then spins around and slices a second attacker across the chest, splattering blood across my brother's shell. "Well, that wasn't too bad."

"Come on, let's get in there," I say as I head towards the small wharehouse.

I push against the door and it opens slightly, but as I do, three throwing stars imbed into the other side of the entrance. I brandish one of my swords as one of the people held up inside the building rushes at me with their own.

The clang of metal against metal echoes through the empty building as our swords meet time after time. I have to admit my opponent is skilled. Shorter than me, but they're fast. A diagonal slice forces me to give up my sure footing in a roll, but I manage to recover in time before a horizontal slice cuts my face off.

I sit in my defensive stance, looking for an opening, which comes as the attacker becomes more desperate. They perform an obvious feint, and I don't fall for in. Instead, I sweep their legs out from under them and put my blade to their neck, "Enough. If you haven't been paying attention, I just saved you and your men."

Just then, the lights come back on, and I get a good look at the person I was just fighting, and the realization is shocking. It's a girl. Not much older than me if I had to guess, but obviously skilled. Japanese descent...and beautiful.

"You!" she says in surprise.

"Aw, look at that Leo," Raph laughs from the doorway. "The little girl almost beat ya!"

"Burn!" Mikey giggles.

"You've heard of us?" I ask, offering the little ninja my hand.

She ignores it, and stands on her own, "Of course I have, You killed The Shredder."

Looking at her suspiciously, "So what? Are you here for revenge? Are you part of the Foot Clan?"

"Yes, but we are not here for revenge. If we were, you'd be dead already," she says as her men come to her side. "We are here to regain the honor of the Foot. The Shredder tarnished our name. And now Foot from all over the world are here to right his wrongs."

Surprising. But I don't know how much I can trust her. She could still put a knife in my back. Well, figuratively speaking.

"I'm Leonardo. These are my brothers, Raphael and Michelangelo."

"Sup, ninja chick," Mikey says with a goofy wave. "Can I, like, get your number?"

"Funny, Mikey," Raph sighs before stepping over towards the newcomer to the city. He's a good two heads taller than she is, and massive to boot. "You better not screw us over. Because if you do, it'll be the last mistake you ever make."

"My name is Karai," she bows to us before matching Raph's stare. "And I say the same to you, turtle."

Before we can talk more about her mission, Casey and Donatello burst through the door, "Leo!"

"I thought you were guarding the entrance!?" I ask my brother.

"We were but-"

"Leonardo, they're everywhere," Donatello says. "It's an army. I dunno what they are, but they're everywhere."

And that's when I hear the sound of metal feet marching toward us.

Byrd Man

03-27-2012, 11:25 PM

http://i44.tinypic.com/1zvpetz.png

Juktapozik
Second Moon of Chizzik
6,215 AD

The Doctor, Abraham Lincoln, and River Song were hunkered down beside a brick wall as a platoon of Sontaran soldiers marched towards them. Just a half hour earlier, the three of them had freed the 100,000 plus inhabitants of Juktapozik from a Sontaran POW camp.

"I can't believe you talked me into coming!" River shouted as she pulled a blaster from her hip.

"Oh, come off it!" The Doctor shouted back. "There's nowhere else you'd rather be!" He had a small orb in one hand, his screwdriver in the other.

"I could think of more than a few places I'd like to stick you!"

"Mind your manners, dear. We have company."

"Sorry to interrupt, but what's the plan?" Lincoln asked. The Sontarans were getting closer and closer.

"Good question, excellent question. I expected nothing less from the Great Emancipator."

"That means he doesn't know!"

"I do too know!"

"Prove it!"

The Doctor rolled his eyes and then activated the screwdriver. The sonic pulsed through the orb in his hands. The Sontaran platoon dropped to their knees, grabbing their ears in pain. The Doctor stood up from behind the wall and smiled.

"Portable Sontaran communications relay, plus sonic screwdriver equals painful feedback. Now, let's go!"

While the Sontarans were recovering, the three ran as fast as they could up a hill where the TARDIS was parked. Lincoln and River went inside while the Doctor brought up the rear.

"That was fun," River said, holstering her blaster. She reached into her pocket and pulled out a small, blue book. "Fought the Sontarans on Juktapozik with Abe Lincoln."

"What's that, Doctor Song?" Lincoln asked, removing his top hat.

"It's her diary," the Doctor said as he came up behind them and walked to the TARDIS controls.

"It's how I make sense of it all. My relationship with the Doctor."

"Yes, we've been known to meet out of order. My future is her past. Tricky business, time travel."

"Yes," Lincoln said, sitting down on one of the seats across from the control panel. "I'm starting to see that."
The Doctor turned to River and smiled. "Speaking of your diary, what say we work on making another entry?"

"Let's," River said with a wink. "The guards at Stormcage shouldn't miss me or another twelve hours or so."

The Doctor nodded and began to operate the TARDIS. River sat down next to Lincoln and smiled.

"Doctor Song, if I may ask... what exactly did you do to get sent to prison?"

"Oh that...," she said with a chuckle. "Killed my husband." She turned to the Doctor and watched him work. "By the way, Sweetie, Abraham Lincoln as a companion? Have I told you lately how much I love being a time traveler?"

"No, you haven't," he said, winding up a rotating lever. Once it was done, he rang a handbell hanging on the TARDIS console. "Next stop: wherever, whenever."

With that, the TARDIS disappeared into the time vortex headed for parts unknown.

Carnage27

03-29-2012, 09:29 PM

http://i122.photobucket.com/albums/o252/TortugaJoe/TMNT-Leoeyes.jpg

They burst through the wall and are on us quicker than I could imagine. They chew through the very concrete and metal that forms the building around us with metal teeth and jaws, the sound worse than nails on a chalkboard. My brothers, Casey, and I meet the oncoming wave as it washes towards us.

http://i275.photobucket.com/albums/jj306/Carnage27/3816496685_1142883842.jpg

"You have got to be kidding me!" Raph yells as he stabs one of the machines through the eyes.

One of them clamps down on my left arm, causing me to drop one of my swords. The pain is extreme, as the robot shakes its head, digging its mandibles into my flesh. I bring my other sword around and cut its head off, releasing my arm. Unfortunately, three more of them spring towards me. I slice through two of them, but a third gets by my weakened defenses.

Luckily, another blade destroys it before it can get to me. I look down and see Karai ready for the next wave of the mechanical menaces, "Thanks."

"Don't thank me yet," she responds, tossing a few throwing stars into the advancing horde.

There's so many, that there's not much time to prepare for the next attack. I switch to a two handed form on my remaining sword. It sacrifices attack abilities, but increases my defensive capabilities, crucial at a time like this.

And I also concentrate. Hard. I calm myself and let myself fall into the meditative state. I feel my life energy flowing through me as I did once before when battling Shredder's elite guard. I open my eyes again and everything seems to have slowed down. A robot flies towards me, seemingly in slow motion. I swing my blade up and chop it in two.

http://i275.photobucket.com/albums/jj306/Carnage27/FormBlazingSword01.jpg

I charge into the horde and slash into our enemies with precision. I mow them down like grass. I can almost sense when one is about to attack, and I rip through it with my katana. My skin and shell becomes slick with oil and sparks sting against it.

I still can't understand how I get into this state, but it's an amazing ability. Father said that those that master meditation can tap into the energies of the universe. I know I'm not at that level yet, but I'm obviously working on it and getting close.

But I'm taken out of the trance by a scream. I turn back and seem on of them claw across the face of Karai, and Casey has to bat it off her. I look and see my brothers and my other allies, and they're all struggling. These things are doing a job on us, and I dunno if we're going to be able to hold them over for very much longer.

"Turtles!" I call out to my brothers. "Retreat!"

I rush out of the swarm of robots and towards the back door of the wharehouse, but stop as I pass a load-lifter. I kick the thing on and send it rolling towards the mechanical hunters. It crushes the robots in its path, before striking the wall they burst through. As it does, the building above me shudders.

"Oh I really should have seen that coming," I mutter to myself as I rush towards the exit to the building. Rubble begins to fall around me as I slide through the open door, the building completely coming down behind me.

"Whoa, good plan, bro," Mikey says patting me on the shoulder.

"Not really what I had in mind, Mikey," I respond in pain.

"Still, better than something I would have come up with," Raph smiles as he helps me up.

"Are you okay?" I ask Karai.

She nods, "Fine. Just a scratch."

"So what the hell were those things?" Casey asks. "I thought this was just the mob and the Foot."

"Well," Donnie says, tossing a piece of one of the robots towards me. "It looks like we've got another problem to add to our list."

I snatch the piece of metal out of the air and look at it. The imprint reads "StockGen".

**********

The portal opens in front of Baxter Stockman, and he knows it's time. Out steps General Krang and a group of his Rock Soldiers. He motions towards Sotckman, who is shoved into a chair by one of them, "Baxter, I gave you so much time. So many resources. And yet you have continuously failed me. What am I to do with you?"

"No...no...I can still help you," the scientist pleads with the general. "You don't need to kill me. Please."

"Oh, I don't think I'm going to kill you," the general laughs in his odd, synthetic laugh. "Not until you witness my true power."

He heads towards the super computer in Sotckman's lab and begins hitting keys. The scientist looks at him with fear in his eyes, "What are you doing?"

"Making sure I draw these turtles and other do-gooders out. You say they're protectors of the city? Well what's the easiest way to bring them out, Stockman?" the general hisses. The scientist stutters, "Traag, our friend seems to have lost his tongue. Answer my question for him."

"The best way to draw out a foolish group of heroes is to invade this city, sir!" Lieutenant Traag calls out in a disciplined voice.

"Exactly," Krang says, unbuttoning the top of his military coat and allowing it to drop. "I think it's time for a little face to face."

http://i275.photobucket.com/albums/jj306/Carnage27/Krang_idw.png

**********

I wrap my arm, ready for an attack on this StockGen that sent this damned robots after us.

But something draws my attention in the night sky. A portal opens up quickly and out pours a series of aircraft and what looks like dropcraft. I don't know what it is, or where it came from, but it can't be good.

"Oh man, that can't be good," Raphael says looking up into the night sky.

"Don," I say to my brother, "any idea what the hell that is."

"Looks like some sort of portal," Donatello responds. "Could be dimensional. Can't tell without being closer."

"Casey, call April and get her and Splinter to us," I say to my friend. "Karai, get your men to us. I don't know what's going on, but we're going to need all the help we can get."

As the words come out of my mouth, a strange wooshing sound fills our ears and a small gust of wind begins to blow in our vicinity.

"Now what?"

Byrd Man

03-29-2012, 09:41 PM

http://i44.tinypic.com/1zvpetz.png

T-oQlNDzZss

The TARDIS shook and came to a stop in its current location. Inside, the Doctor was wearing a beret while Lincoln and River sat in the seats beside the console.

"The Paris summer during the thick of the Revolution," he said with a smile. "What else could you ask for?"

"Soap," Lincoln said with a scowl. "If I smelled like that, I would have chopped off my head to get rid of the smell."

"What do you expect? They are French."

"Now, now," the Doctor said with a shake of his finger. River stood and began to fiddle with the device on her wrist.

"I'm afraid I have to go, sweetie."

"You sure? Outside should be New York in 2012. Exciting year, 2012. Superhero films, first contact with Vulcans, and that brilliant Mayan snake monster."

"We'll do it soon."

River winked at the Doctor and then activated the Vortex Manipulator on her wrist. She disappeared in a flash of bright light. The Doctor sighed and took off his beret. "Well... guys night out, I suppose?"

Together, he and Lincoln stepped out the TARDIS... and into an unexpected meeting.

Carnage27

03-29-2012, 09:54 PM

Byrd Man

03-29-2012, 10:11 PM

Out of no where, a blue phone box thingie appears out of thin air next to the demolished wharehouse.

"Well, that's not something you see everyday," Casey says as he approaches the box.

"What the hell is a police box?" Raph asks with a chuckle. "And why is it disappearing and appearing in New York?"

The door squeaks a bit and begins to swing open, and I ready myself with my weapon and urge my allies to do the same, "I dunno, but it looks like we're about to figure out."

The door swings open, and out skips a gangly looking man in a bowtie, along with...what looks like...Abe Lincoln?

"Whoa...okay...where's Keanu?" Mikey says in confusion. "Because I see Abe Lincoln, dudes."

"Who are you?" I ask the new found strangers. "And why have you come?"

The Doctor and Lincoln looked around at the group assembled around the TARDIS. Lincoln looked confused, while the Doctor broke out into a wide grin.

"Turtles!" He shouted in glee. "What are you doing on Earth?"

The Doctor reached into his jacket and pulled out his sonic screwdriver. He scanned the closest Turtle, the one in the red bandana.

"The hell are you doing?!"

"Scanning you for your planet of origin, now hush."

The Doctor stepped back and read the readout on his screwdriver. His smile turned to confusion. "Wait a minute... You lot aren't aliens? You're mutants? No. That's not right. I know a race of aliens that look just like you, live halfway across the galaxy."

He tucked his screwdriver back into his jacket and pulled out his psychic paper, holding it out for everyone to see. "I believe this will tell you who I am..."

"It's blank..."

"You're a scout with the Rangers?!"

"You're a Domino's delivery man? Where's the pizza?"

The Doctor sighed and put his paper back into his jacket.

"Fine. I'm an 1105 year old Time Lord from the now destroyed planet Gallifrey. I'm the last of my kind and I travel through all of time and space with my time machine that looks like a police box... and this is my companion, Abraham Lincoln."

"Hello," Lincoln said with a smile and a wave."Pleasure to meet you all."

"No way," the turtle with the purple bandana said. "That's a bit too... unbelievable."

"'Said the giant, talking, mutant turtle...'"

Carnage27

03-30-2012, 08:27 PM

Abraham Lincoln and a millenia old time traveling alien are standing in front of me. And a time machine. That looks like a police box. Whatever that is. And there's a portal open above New York City.

"Wait...wait..." Donnie says from behind me. "The Doctor. I remember reading about you in the BPRD files. You tend to show up when something's going wrong and fix it. I read about you fighting off werewolves with Queen Victoria."

"I totally should have read more when I was there."

"You can read?"

"Shut up, I'm smart."

The Doctor beams at the mention of one of his adventures, but I turn back to my brother, "So you're saying this guy is legit?"

"I mean I have no way of telling for sure," Don responds. "But I know of a man that called himself the Doctor. I figured it was just because they didn't know his real name."

It's completely unbelievable. But then again, our existence is completely unbelievable, along with this attack on New York. I put my sword back in its sheath on my back and look back at The Doctor and President Lincoln, "Mr. President it's...uhh...and honor? Sorry, this is a bit of a strange thing for me."

"The feeling is mutual, my friend," Honest Abe smiles and looks around at my brothers and our allies.

"Doctor," I say nodding to him, "my name is Leonardo. These are my brothers Raphael, Donatello, and Michelangelo. And our friend Casey Jones. And that is Karai. We just met her. You say you've been around for over a thousand years, huh? Any idea what that is?"

I point up to the portal.

Byrd Man

03-30-2012, 10:24 PM

"Doctor," I say nodding to him, "my name is Leonardo. These are my brothers Raphael, Donatello, and Michelangelo. And our friend Casey Jones. And that is Karai. We just met her. You say you've been around for over a thousand years, huh? Any idea what that is?"

I point up to the portal.

The Doctor looked up at the portal, eying it. He licked his thumb and held it up into the air. "Interesting... interesting..."

The Doctor pulled a monocle from his coat and held it to his left eye. He closed his right eye and looked up at the portal. "That's interesting."

"Is that actually working?"

"No," the Doctor said, looking back at the turtle with a smile. "I figured out what it was right away. I'm just trying to look like I had to work at it."

The Doctor tucked the monocle back in his coat and turned around. "What that appears to be up there is a triple-looping quantum event that's punched a hole through the multiversal rift. For those of you not fluent in spacey wacey... what that is, is a portal from another dimension."

Carnage27

03-31-2012, 06:38 PM

The Doctor tucked the monocle back in his coat and turned around. "What that appears to be up there is a triple-looping quantum event that's punched a hole through the multiversal rift. For those of you not fluent in spacey wacey... what that is, is a portal from another dimension."

"A portal from another dimension?" I sigh. "Of course it is."

"Well, whatever dimension it is, it looks like they're invading," Don says.

"You don't say, Einstein," Raph says. "I never coulda figured that out from the things pouring out of it."

"Uh, guys," Mikey says.

"Not now, Mike," I say, beginning to pace. "I need to figure out a plan of action here."

"I think getting to an easily defensible position is our best bet."

"Seriously, guys."

"I dunno, Donatello. If we hunker in, we lose New York."

"Guys!"

"What Mikey!?"

"I think it might be a little late for plans," he replies. We all turn to find an approaching battalion of soldiers from the other dimension. But they aren't men. It looks as if they are carved from stones and granite.

"Oh terrific," I lament. "They're made of stone. Any ideas here, Doctor?"

Byrd Man

03-31-2012, 07:01 PM

"A portal from another dimension?" I sigh. "Of course it is."

"Well, whatever dimension it is, it looks like they're invading," Don says.

"You don't say, Einstein," Raph says. "I never coulda figured that out from the things pouring out of it."

"Uh, guys," Mikey says.

"Not now, Mike," I say, beginning to pace. "I need to figure out a plan of action here."

"I think getting to an easily defensible position is our best bet."

"Seriously, guys."

"I dunno, Donatello. If we hunker in, we lose New York."

"Guys!"

"What Mikey!?"

"I think it might be a little late for plans," he replies. We all turn to find an approaching battalion of soldiers from the other dimension. But they aren't men. It looks as if they are carved from stones and granite.

"Oh terrific," I lament. "They're made of stone. Any ideas here, Doctor?"

"A few," the Doctor said, surveying the stone warriors. "If they've come through us to another dimension, then they're covered in rift stuff. Minute particles of energy that cling to you on a subatomic level anytime you cross through the rift between worlds. If we can somehow, and I can't believe I'm saying this again, reverse the polarity of the portal it will act like a magnet for that rift stuff. The rift stuff and the soldiers attached to them will then be sucked back up into the rift and back into their home dimension."

The Doctor looked around and then back at the soldiers before shrugging. "Barring that we could stare at them without blinking... see if that stops them in their tracks."

Carnage27

03-31-2012, 08:13 PM

"A few," the Doctor said, surveying the stone warriors. "If they've come through us to another dimension, then they're covered in rift stuff. Minute particles of energy that cling to you on a subatomic level anytime you cross through the rift between worlds. If we can somehow, and I can't believe I'm saying this again, reverse the polarity of the portal it will act like a magnet for that rift stuff. The rift stuff and the soldiers attached to them will then be sucked back up into the rift and back into their home dimension."

The Doctor looked around and then back at the soldiers before shrugging. "Barring that we could stare at them without blinking... see if that stops them in their tracks."

"Fascinating," Donnie whispers at the explanation.

"So basically, we find where the source of the portal and reverse it?" I put the plan in layman's terms. "Can't be that hard."

"Of course we're going to have to get past the army of rock people first," Casey says, whipping a metal baseball bat out of his bag.

Suddenly, a group of Karai's ninjas appear almost as if out of thin air between us and the advancing Rock Soldiers. Karai unsheathes her sword and looks at me, "Go. We will hold them off as much as we can."

"Thanks," I nod to her. "Be careful."

I motion towards my other allies, and we rush towards a fire escape towards a higher level, "Hope you don't mind the climb, Mr. President."

"I've had worse, my boy," Lincoln replies as well all scramble towards the rooftops. Once the seven of us are there, I get a good look at what's happening in New York. The forces that have landed here are massive. And they've wasted no time in getting started. I can see fires burning across Manhattan.

This is our city to defend. And it's burning.

"Holy crap."

I turn to the Doctor with worry in my eyes, "Can you pinpoint the location of the portal's source?"

Byrd Man

03-31-2012, 08:30 PM

"I've had worse, my boy," Lincoln replies as well all scramble towards the rooftops. Once the seven of us are there, I get a good look at what's happening in New York. The forces that have landed here are massive. And they've wasted no time in getting started. I can see fires burning across Manhattan.

This is our city to defend. And it's burning.

"Holy crap."

I turn to the Doctor with worry in my eyes, "Can you pinpoint the location of the portal's source?"

"Yes," the Doctor said, his playful toning vanishing at the sight of New York in flames. He pulled the sonic from his coat and began to fiddle with it. "I can reconfigure the settings of my sonic screwdriver and use it as a proximity detector. Whatever is keeping that portal open, it has to have amassed a great deal of rift energy. I can track it."

He held the sonic over his head and activated it. The screwdriver gave out a faint pulsing noise. "There's a massive energy signature off in the distance. The closer we get to it, the louder and quicker the pulse gets."

The Doctor pointed the sonic in different directions until the noise started to grow a bit louder. "That way," he said, pointing the sonic towards uptown Manhattan. "Shall we go? We have a city, planet, and possibly whole dimension to save."

wiegeabo

04-01-2012, 12:46 AM

Light slowly filters into the darkness. Sounds begin to return. And the sense of touch-

"GASP!"

I sit up quickly, gulping air like it's the first time in my life. I breath heavily, looking around, trying to get my bearings.

I begin to calm down, and then realize there's something wrong with my hair. I slowly put my fingers up to my head and there's an almost dry, sticky feeling. I pull my hand down and see blood on my fingertips. Blood and...brain matter!

I freak out again, holding my hand away. I crawl back on the cot, like I can get away from it and make everything better.

"Sam! Sam!"

I snap out of it. "Al? Al, what's going on?"

"We have no idea, Sam. But thank god we finally found you. We lost you completely for a while there."

"Lost me? How? What do you mean?"

"Ziggy completely lost her connection to you through the guy in the waiting room."

"I was shot...in the head."

"Um, no. I don't think so."

"There's this guy that looks just like Holmes. He had me killed."

"Um, again, don't think so."

I show Al my hand. "Those are my brains, Al!" Al has to fight to not throw up.

"What the hell is going on here?"

***

"What the hell is going on here?"

Jack Harkness looks in the mirror in his room. But he doesn't recognize the face looking back.

"I don't know who you are," he says to the mirror, "but you're definitely not me. Handsome devil, though. That streak of grey really does it for me, I'll admit. But you're not me. So I ask again, what the hell is going on?"

There's a knock at the door.

"...come in?"

A handsome dark-skinned woman steps into the room. "Hello," she says in a soothing voice. "I'm Doctor Beeks."

"Captain Jack Harkness. Except that I'm not, apparently."

"You are. But it's rather difficult to explain."

"Mmm, probably not. My first thought was a pyschokenetic projection. But with no corresponding telepathic restructuring of my thoughts, what would be the point?"

"Excuse me?"

"Astral projection, maybe. But I don't have that fuzzy feeling."

"What are you-?"

"Hmmm, space-time distortion could cause it. But there's no way that could be a natural occurrence. Well, I suppose it could, a friend of mine would know for sure..."

"Space...time..."

"Sorry, I know a bit about time travel, and-"

"You know about time travel?"

"Well, being a time traveler, I do." Dr. Beeks just stares at him. "You weren't expecting that. I see..., so time travel it is. Where exactly am I?"

"I can't say."

"I work for Torchwood, honey. There's not much above my clearance level."

"...Project Quantum Leap."

"Never heard of it." Jack suddenly snaps his fingers. "Of course! Quantum transposition of bodies, leaving behind only the aura of each person in their respective originating points in time." Beeks is definitely shocked.

"Wait. Transposition. Oh. The guy in my place is in a bad situation. I assume you can communicate with him?" Beeks is quiet. "I'll take that as a yes. Well, let's get to it and hope he's still alive."

wiegeabo

04-01-2012, 01:33 AM

"I can never go home..." Sammy repeats.

I turn the player off and put it back before sitting on the lip of the trunk. "You know...in two years I've never bothered you, never asked you for anything."

Sammy looks away and sighs. I give him his time. "Alright, I'll go. I'll help, but I need to be back by Monday. Wait here." Sammy turns to go back up the stairs.

"Monday?"

He looks back at me, obviously not wanting to answer. Probably thinks I'll tease him. Probably will. "I...have this...interview."

"What, a job interview? Skip it."

"Heh. No. A law school interview. My whole future on a plate."

"Law school, eh?" I smile, but let it slide. I need Sammy's help more than I need to rib him. I'll wait until we're on the road and he can't change his mind.

"If they only knew." Ok, I had to get one in there.

***

Sam slips a nasty looking blade into his bag just before Jess walks in the room.

"Wait, so you're taking off? Is your dad alright?"

Sam quickly closes the bag up. "Oh, yeah. Just family drama," he says with a fake smile.

"I thought your dad was on some kind of hunting trip."

"Yeah. Just hunting some...deer up at the cabin. Probably has Jim, Jack, and Jose keeping him company. We're just going to go bring him back."

Jess sits on the bed next to the bag and starts idly opening it. Sam notices and quickly grabs some clothes from the drawer, sticking them into the bag on top of the blade.

"What about your interview."

"It's Monday. I'll only be a couple of days."

"Sam, stop of a second." She pulls on his arm to stop him from walking out of the bedroom with the bag. "Are you ok?"

Sam puts on a smile. "I'm fine."

"It's just...you won't even talk about your family. Now you're taking off in the middle of the night to spend the weekend with them? And with the interview coming up? It's a big deal."

He takes her hands in his. "Everything's going to be ok. I'll make it back in time. I promise." He gives her a kiss on the cheek and walks out the door.

"At least tell me where you're going."

***

Jericho, California

A car drives down the dark highway, the moon high in the sky but not yet full. With one hand on the wheel, he talk into his phone.

"I can't come over tonight, Amy....because I have work in the morning....Ok, if I miss it, my dad will have my ass," he says with a laugh.

"Yeah, but..." a high pitched whine comes over the car radio and phone. "Are you still there? Ok, it's just weird that-"

As he drives along a curve, his headlights point at a tree on the side of the road. And under that tree looks to be a woman in a white dress, dancing by herself.

"What in the-?" He looks down at his phone, but it's gone dead. And he turns the radio off as the whine grows louder. He starts pulling the car over to the side next to the woman.

As his car stops, she turns and looks over at him.

"Car trouble or something?"

That's when she really looks at him, and his breath catches at the sight of her. He couldn't even describe how beautiful she was even if he tried.

"...take me home..."

The kid opens the passenger door. "Sure, not a problem. Coming back from a Halloween party or something?" he asks as she slides inside. His heart starts racing with her sitting next to him. He's never been this close to a woman this hot before.

"You know. a girl like you shouldn't be out here alone like this."

She slowly turns to look at him suggestively. And she pulls her flowing white dress up, exposing her supple leg. "Do you want to come home with me?"

"Hell yeah," he squeaks out. He puts the car into gear and peels off.

***

After a few minutes, they arrive at a farm. A farm that appears to have been abandoned for several years. The kid pulls up and stops the car. He looks around.

"What, here?"

The woman looks out the window of the car longingly. "I can never go home..."

"What are you talking about? No one even lives here. Where do you live?" He looks back to her, but she's gone.

He gets out of the car. "Hey! Well? Do you want me to leave?" He looks around and slowly walks up to the house's front door. "Hello...?"

WHOOSH!!!

A bird flaps through the ripped screen door, smacking the kid in the face. And that's all that was needed to pump his adrenaline over the edge. He hits the ground, is back on his feet, and in the car in no time, peeling away once again.

A few minutes later, and he's approaching the bridge. He's sighs with relief at the sight. The kid glances in the rear view mirror, and sees her looking back at him!

The car screeches against its brakes as it comes to a stop on the bridge. If there was anyone outside, they would hear a young man's screams from behind the fogged up windows, stopping only when the blood splatters across the glass...

wiegeabo

04-02-2012, 09:49 PM

wiegeabo

04-05-2012, 01:05 AM

Carnage27

04-05-2012, 07:54 PM

The Doctor pointed the sonic in different directions until the noise started to grow a bit louder. "That way," he said, pointing the sonic towards uptown Manhattan. "Shall we go? We have a city, planet, and possibly whole dimension to save."

"Couldn't of said it better myself, Doctor," I say to my new ally as our ragtag group rushes and hops over to the next rooftop, heading towards the source of the portal.

**********

"Sir," one of Krang's Stone Soldiers communicates back to the general, "we may have a situation."

"What?" he sighs.

"Well, take a look for yourself," the soldier replies, opening a visual link.

http://i700.photobucket.com/albums/ww8/angelashaw_bucket/tardis.jpg

The sight makes his blood boil, "The Doctor. Of course he would show up here and now. How typical. Find him and bring him to me."

**********

Before we get very far, one of the invader's vehicles buzzes overhead. I ask The Doctor whether he's seen these things before, but he simply shrugs and shakes his head.

But it doesn't take long for us to come into contact with the rock soldiers again. The craft flies over us again and drops off a group of them. We head into formation with the Doctor and Lincoln behind us, before rushing towards them.

I meet the first one with a slash of my sword, and it bounces of harmlessly, "Yea, I probably should have saw that coming."

He backhands me across the face, sending me flying away from him. I look up to see Donnie shatter his bo staff against one of the others, and Mikey getting choked out by another.

Not wasting any time, I regain my feet and run as fast as I can at the enemy attacking Mikey, turn, and throw my shell into him. The impact manages to knock him off balance, causing him to drop Mike and tumble off the edge of the roof.

But as he does, more of them are airlifted onto our roof. I turn to the rest of our group, "Go! I'll hold them off! Shut down that portal."

Not wasting time for a response, I charge them again.

Byrd Man

04-05-2012, 08:18 PM

But it doesn't take long for us to come into contact with the rock soldiers again. The craft flies over us again and drops off a group of them. We head into formation with the Doctor and Lincoln behind us, before rushing towards them.

I meet the first one with a slash of my sword, and it bounces of harmlessly, "Yea, I probably should have saw that coming."

He backhands me across the face, sending me flying away from him. I look up to see Donnie shatter his bo staff against one of the others, and Mikey getting choked out by another.

Not wasting any time, I regain my feet and run as fast as I can at the enemy attacking Mikey, turn, and throw my shell into him. The impact manages to knock him off balance, causing him to drop Mike and tumble off the edge of the roof.

But as he does, more of them are airlifted onto our roof. I turn to the rest of our group, "Go! I'll hold them off! Shut down that portal."

Not wasting time for a response, I charge them again.

The Doctor looked down at his sonic. It was pointing in the direction that Leonardo was headed. He looked down at the screwdriver, then back up at the turtles.

"You lot," he said to the three turtles and two humans. "Go help out where you can. I'm going with Leonardo and kick off my glorious and clever plan to save the day."

"What it is, Doctor?" Lincoln asked skeptically. "More importantly, how much of this plan is already thought out."

"Good bit. Like twenty, thirty percent of it is worked out. It's a work in progress, okay? I'll do a thing and another bit of clever work and I'll have my plan, alright? We'll be in touch."

The Doctor took off after Leo as the rest of the group ran away. "Turtle man!" He yelled as the ninja fought off stone soldiers. "Surrender!"

The Doctor tucked his screwdriver in his jacket and held his hands up as a pack of stone men surrounded me. "I know it might sound a bit cliche, alien and all that I am, but... take me to your leader..."

Carnage27

04-05-2012, 08:23 PM

The Doctor took off after Leo as the rest of the group ran away. "Turtle man!" He yelled as the ninja fought off stone soldiers. "Surrender!"

The Doctor tucked his screwdriver in his jacket and held his hands up as a pack of stone men surrounded me. "I know it might sound a bit cliche, alien and all that I am, but... take me to your leader..."

As I fight off the Rock Soldiers, and fail pretty horribly at doing so, I hear the Doctor behind me shouting to surrender. Half of my opponents turn to face him, and the other half stop pummeling me. I'm hurt, but not terribly bad. Some bruises and cuts, but I'll live. I toss down my swords at The Doctor's request, and before long we're been shuttled onto one of their flying craft headed towards the portal.

"I really hope you know what you're doing," I say to the alien. "Surrender usually isn't in my vocabulary. And I'm straight turtle by the way. No man involved."

Byrd Man

04-05-2012, 08:31 PM

As I fight off the Rock Soldiers, and fail pretty horribly at doing so, I hear the Doctor behind me shouting to surrender. Half of my opponents turn to face him, and the other half stop pummeling me. I'm hurt, but not terribly bad. Some bruises and cuts, but I'll live. I toss down my swords at The Doctor's request, and before long we're been shuttled onto one of their flying craft headed towards the portal.

"I really hope you know what you're doing," I say to the alien. "Surrender usually isn't in my vocabulary. And I'm straight turtle by the way. No man involved."

"Sorry about that," the Doctor said as both he and the turtle were secured with bonds. "Happens a lot to me, too, what with humans looking like Time Lords and all that."

The Doctor looked around the shuttle they were being transported in. Below them, New York City was fighting for its life.

"So, what's your story? Scanner says you and your friends are mutants. If you're pure turtle, then how did that happen?"

Carnage27

04-05-2012, 08:44 PM

"Sorry about that," the Doctor said as both he and the turtle were secured with bonds. "Happens a lot to me, too, what with humans looking like Time Lords and all that."

The Doctor looked around the shuttle they were being transported in. Below them, New York City was fighting for its life.

"So, what's your story? Scanner says you and your friends are mutants. If you're pure turtle, then how did that happen?"

"I was gonna say you looked awfully like a human," I chuckle through the pain.

The question about my story is a surprising one in a moment like this. If I was him I'd be strategizing. Figuring out our next move. But he seems like he knows what's going on, so I guess I'll just go with it.

I tell him everything. About Hamato Yoshi, Splinter, and Oroku Saki. I tell him about the ooze and our transformation. About our mutation and training in the ninja arts. I tell him about the fight against the Purple Dragon Clan, The Foot, and The Shredder, and how he turned out to be my father's old master. I tell him about how the deception shattered our family and how I put it back together until tonight.

"So that's it really. We don't really know where the ooze came from or why it was in the sewer. Kind of odd to realize your whole life is based on chance and happenstance..."

I never really thought about it before. Our mutation. I mean there were times when I was younger where I wondered. By father always kept us so focused on training, that I never dwelled on it. But really, it's true. Our lives are built on luck. Nothing else.

Byrd Man

04-05-2012, 08:56 PM

"So that's it really. We don't really know where the ooze came from or why it was in the sewer. Kind of odd to realize your whole life is based on chance and happenstance..."

I never really thought about it before. Our mutation. I mean there were times when I was younger where I wondered. By father always kept us so focused on training, that I never dwelled on it. But really, it's true. Our lives are built on luck. Nothing else.

"Oh, that's nothing. I knew a whole race of people that were evolved from cold germs. The only way they even came about was when they were sneezed out their host's body. It's not just your life," the Doctor said with a smile and a glint in his eyes. "It's all life. All life is chaotic, dumb luck, messy, disorganized, and marvelous."

The shuttle began to slow down. The Doctor leaned his ear against his jacket and listened to the pulses coming from his screwdriver. "We're getting close."

Carnage27

04-05-2012, 09:20 PM

"Oh, that's nothing. I knew a whole race of people that were evolved from cold germs. The only way they even came about was when they were sneezed out their host's body. It's not just your life," the Doctor said with a smile and a glint in his eyes. "It's all life. All life is chaotic, dumb luck, messy, disorganized, and marvelous."

The shuttle began to slow down. The Doctor leaned his ear against his jacket and listened to the pulses coming from his screwdriver. "We're getting close."

The Doctor's message strikes a cord. I don't know if it's because he's trying to make me feel better, or he's telling the truth. But the look in his eye tells me it's the latter. I'd be lying if I didn't say his excitement for life in general wasn't infectious, and instantly I'm feeling a lot better about this situation we're in.

And he's more right than he knows. I feel the craft stop, and the hatch to our little cell opens and we're escorted out by out captors to what seems to be a simple, empty room. Before long, a giant of a man enters.

Or at least, I think it's a man at first. Once he gets closer and I can get a good look at him, he looks a lot more machine than man. I can only imagine what Donnie or Mike would say in a situation like this.

http://i275.photobucket.com/albums/jj306/Carnage27/krang1.png

He first looks at me, and says in a half-synthesized voice, "Well, well. So Sotckman's mutagen actually does work. He wasn't lying. Maybe I won't have to kill him then."

The questions rush through my head. He knows where I came from. He knows what made me, "You knew about us? About the ooze that created us."

"Quiet, freak. You dare speak to me? But yes. I knew about it. My people helped yours create it. I planned on stealing it and using it for my own ends, until it was lost. I'm lucky you and your friends happened. I'll be able to extract the formula from your DNA. You'll have to be killed first, of course."

"You don't have a chance. My brothers and I will stop you."

"Clearly you're doing a good job so far," the computer enhanced voice says sarcastically. He then approaches the Doctor, "Well, well Doctor. You've gotten a face lift or two since I've last seen you. As you can see, I've put together a nice body for myself as well. Better than my former people's exoskeletons. But of course not everyone can get their hands on Cybertronian technology."

He then opens his coat...revealing a brain. With eyes. And a mouth. Which is apparently what this thing is.

"And I'm apparently the freak," I mutter to the Doctor, drawing an angry look from the creature in front of us.

Byrd Man

04-05-2012, 09:45 PM

He first looks at me, and says in a half-synthesized voice, "Well, well. So Sotckman's mutagen actually does work. He wasn't lying. Maybe I won't have to kill him then."

The questions rush through my head. He knows where I came from. He knows what made me, "You knew about us? About the ooze that created us."

"Quiet, freak. You dare speak to me? But yes. I knew about it. My people helped yours create it. I planned on stealing it and using it for my own ends, until it was lost. I'm lucky you and your friends happened. I'll be able to extract the formula from your DNA. You'll have to be killed first, of course."

"You don't have a chance. My brothers and I will stop you."

"Clearly you're doing a good job so far," the computer enhanced voice says sarcastically. He then approaches the Doctor, "Well, well Doctor. You've gotten a face lift or two since I've last seen you. As you can see, I've put together a nice body for myself as well. Better than my former people's exoskeletons. But of course not everyone can get their hands on Cybertronian technology."

He then opens his coat...revealing a brain. With eyes. And a mouth. Which is apparently what this thing is.

"And I'm apparently the freak," I mutter to the Doctor, drawing an angry look from the creature in front of us.

"You're not a freak, and neither is he. General Krang is an Utrom, a species of people that look like living human brains. They're a peaceful, rational people... but Krang? Well, I suppose every barrel of apples has a rotten one in it. What are you doing here, Krang? I thought you were exiled to another dimension."

"And I thought you were dead, Doctor. What happened to your celery?'

"That was a few lifetimes ago. You've been out the loop sometime."

"So I've been told."

"Leave, Krang," the Doctor said. "You're a smart man, have to be since you're all brains. Take your troops and leave and be done with this planet and this dimension. We can end this now, peacefully and without harm to you?"

"Harm to me?" Krang cackled. "I have an army. What do you have? The Time Lords are gone now. They cannot save you. They're history."

"No. Yes. Actually, it's kind of both. They're in limbo. They've become the stuff of legend. Like me. You see, I'm a myth now. I'm a boogeyman, the sort mothers tell their children about before tucking them into bed. 'Drink your milk and eat your vegetables or the Doctor will get you... and if you try and invade a helpless planet?... Well, then he will most certainly come for you.' That's what I do, Krang... or, that's what I did. I've been trying to stop showing off, stop being so flashy. But for you? Oh, for you I will make a special case out of it. You've come to this planet, tried to take it over. Why? No reason at all. You're a bully, Krang. You take what you think is yours and you think nobody can stop you, just like the Time Lords acted during the Time War. They're all gone now. Erased from time and space You know what happened to them?"

"What?"

"Me. You have your guns, your soldiers, and all your pretty little toys. All we have are four mutant turtles, the 16th President of the US, and a madman in a box. And you know what? You're going to need more help, because that's all we need. The Doctor is here to tuck you in, Krang. It's bedtime."

Carnage27

04-06-2012, 12:39 PM

General Krang cackles again at The Doctor's defiance, "My dear Doctor, once I enslave this pitiful world and make it's living beings into my mutant army, I'm going to parade you around the galaxy in a cage, killing you and watching you regenerate so I can kill you again. And after that, no one will again question my power. You have already failed. You've been captured, along with your mutant friend. And the rest of your friends will never-"

Before he can finish an alarm blares through the building, and I see The Doctor smiling next to me as Krang rages, "What is the meaning of this!?"

"The cavalry is here, General," I respond.

In a fluid motion, I hop over my bound hands, spring off my one foot and deliver a devastating kick to the side of the metal body's head. It's hard, and hurts my foot, but it takes Krang down to his knees. He retaliates by producing a blade from the forearm of the suit and swiping at me. But all he succeeds in doing is cutting my binding.

"Thanks," I smile at him and push The Doctor out of the way of another swipe.

I turn to my new friend as I continue to draw Krang's attention, "Go! Find the source and reverse it. I can handle myself here!"

Byrd Man

04-06-2012, 10:23 PM

"Thanks," I smile at him and push The Doctor out of the way of another swipe.

I turn to my new friend as I continue to draw Krang's attention, "Go! Find the source and reverse it. I can handle myself here!"

"I'll be back!"

While Leonardo and Krang fought, the Doctor ran with his hands behind his back. He ran out the room and ran down a corridor, straight into a stone soldier. "Hello...," the Doctor said. "You wouldn't find it in your heart to let me go and proceed to ruin your bosses plans would you?"

The rock man shook his head and the Doctor shrugged. "It was worth a shot..."

BLAM!

A speedy object tore by the Doctor's face and the rock creature was knocked back off its feet. The Doctor turned around and saw Lincoln standing a few feet away, a smoking Colt Army 1860 revolver in his hand.

"How did you get that?!"

"I picked it up when we were in Utah, remember?"

"Yes, that's right... I don't think I like you using guns."

"I regret the use, Doctor. There is a latin saying: "If you wish for peace, prepare for war," and I will do that, as I did during the War Between the States."

"You're right. Doesn't mean I like it, but you're right. How did you get here anyway?"

"We were able to follow your shuttle across the city here..."

"We?"

Just then, the other three Turtles came around the corner.

"Doctor Dude! Where's Leo?"

"He's fighting Krang," the Doctor said as Lincoln undid his bond. "He needs help, but I'm going to rewire the portal generator. I may need help as well."

"I'll go," Donatello said. "I'm good with electronics. I can help out."

"Good. I'll take Abe and Donatello, or do you need more?"

"Trust me," Raphael growled. "The way I feel right now, me by myself would be enough."

"That's the spirit! Leonardo is down that hallway. Good luck!"

The Doctor, Lincoln, and Donatello took off towards the portal engine's energy signature while Raphael and Michelangelo rushed to help their brother.

Batman

04-06-2012, 10:51 PM

http://i781.photobucket.com/albums/yy98/DCMarvelRPG2/Banners/Nemesis.png

http://i781.photobucket.com/albums/yy98/DCMarvelRPG2/Other%20Universes/Nemesis/RPG7-5.png

I always knew that singlehandedly taking out the Washington PD's SWAT unit was going to be the easiest part of the evening. I just didn't expect to be so pathetically simple. Naturally, they had no idea that I was ever going to be this bold and take them all on in a fight, but I have a feeling it wouldn't have mattered. The brunt of cops in this city are mostly trained to handle terrorist threats and the occassional carjacking. I consider myself apart of neither degrading facet of society. No, where I come from - and what's led me here, to these scum of the earth - is something else entirely. I can practically feel the eighteen years of unbridled rage that I've been quelling inside come right out of my hands, burying themselves deeper into the blood that begins to paint the floors.

Two are already seriously injured by the time I land. I snapped the first one's neck with a german crutch manuever and he'll likely be in critical condition for the remainder of the evening. The second suffered the back of his own nightstick, jammed straight into his ear canal so deeply that if he isn't at least deafened by the experience, he'll be the alternatively deceased from the rapid blood loss. Looking up, I see at least a dozen men round out the room, their guns trained on me like a pack of wild, laser-sighted wolves eyes. Slowly, I rise from the floor, allowing the cloak to cover up where my fingers are heading.

"DON'T MOVE! DON'T ****ING MOVE, YOU HEAR ME?!"

One in the back grabs his dispatch-comm and turns from the scene.

"Bravo 2, Bravo 2. We have the perp. Repeat, we have Nemesis."

I could almost bring myself to smile right now. A planted, falsified bomb's shell in the basement of the Smithsonian. Even the squad's Captain can hardly believe it as he looks over the inner-casing, finding nothing but my note: a small plastic index card, reading the word "BOOM" over and over.

"Forty-seven dispatch officers, murdered in one night just to send your little message. And for this vaudville crap?"

He turns towards me, looking about ready to break the weapon he's holding over my face.

"You're a special kind of freak. And freaks like you make me sick."

Please.

You're hurting my fragile ego.

"At least you know the feeling's mutual."

I glance over at the injured officers, being helped by their fellow officers as one calls in for an ambulance. Then look straight at the Captain once again.

"Then again, they seem to know it better than anyone."

It takes three of his men to hold him back.

"Those men had families, you ****!"

Like a puppet on a string.

"Is that what makes them special? Then forgive me, for I've seen the error of my ways."

The sarcasm's scathing, but he holds himself back remarkably well. One of his men rushes up to him as I'm given the standard "On-your-knees, hands-over-your-head" garbage. The cuffs snap over my wrists and all of them stare, turning back towards the Captain as he's finished with his debrief.

"Well, well. It seems that we've got special plans for you after all, freak. That was the folks up from county. They've got a nice maximum security cell all readied up for ya."

If any of you live through the night, that is.

Carnage27

04-07-2012, 11:46 PM

General Krang swings his blade my way again, and I spring away into a back flip. Without my swords and other weapons, I'm forced to resort to stall tactics to deal with the warlord. He's not all that fast but there is plenty of power behind these swings, and if one of them connects, I'll probably be cleaved in half.

He stabs straight at me, and I leap over the blade, push myself off his arm, and vault over his head. Unfortunately, he spins and catches me with his other arm, slamming into me with the force of a speeding truck. I'm shot through the air and through a wall into the industrial white hallway outside the room we were in.

"RRRRAAAAAHHHHH!" Raphael's battle cry rings out through the hallway, and I look up to see him charging at Krang.

And then a hand helps me up and Michelangelo is standing there with a weird look an his face, "Dude. It's a brain."

"Way ahead of you, Mikey."

"Here," he responds, handing me my swords. "We made sure to pick them up for you."

I sling one blade into the sheath on my back and then turn back to Krang and Raph going at it. My brother's always been the strongest of us, and he's putting up a valiant effort against the general. But he's not interesting in trying to put distance between them. He's all force and no strategy.

Not wasting any more time, I head into the fray myself, tossing a few shuriken at Krang. They don't really affect him, but they distract him long enough for Raph to find a weak spot on his armor. It sends the mechanical body into a convulsion and drops Krang to his knees.

I move in, and slam my knee into the covering that allows Krang a view of the outside world. It must affect him, because he lets out a grunt of pain as the strike lands.

"Whoa, guess that's why they say not to tap on the glass at the aquarium!" Mike chuckles as he slams one of his weapons across the face of the robot.

But he doesn't stay dazed for long. He swats us all away with a swing of his fist, sending us tumbling backwards.

"You cannot beat me, turtles," Krang chuckles as he stands and readies himself for the next round to begin. "Now die and I'll name some of my armies after you in your honor."

I get in formation with my brothers, ignoring Krang's threat, "Where's Donnie and Casey?"

"Don went with Abe and The Doctor to shut down the portal," Raph say, cracking his kneck. "Casey, father, and Karai's ninjas are fighting off the soldiers outside the building."

"And April's covering it," Mike says and Raph gives him a look. "What, just sayin'."

"Enough!" Krang blurts out. "Enough talk. Face your deaths. Now."

"Ah shut up. You look like a piece of used bubble gum, you know that?"

"Ha...good one."

"How dare you disrespect the great Krang!"

"Oh man, now your talking in the third person?"

Krang doesn't have a comeback this time. He charges toward us, starting the next round of fighting. And all I can hope is that The Doctor and Donnie get their job done soon.

Batman

04-11-2012, 10:54 PM

http://i781.photobucket.com/albums/yy98/DCMarvelRPG2/Banners/Nemesis.png
Three Hours Earlier

"All of the invited guests have arrived, sir."

http://i781.photobucket.com/albums/yy98/DCMarvelRPG2/Other%20Universes/Nemesis/Bats.png

And lo and behold, the preverbial sheep have entered the slaughterhouse. I suppose I have the stockholders to thank for this, because it was truly their meddling that helped offer the perfect hook for every central crime lord in the district. In the face of a nationwide financial crisis, Morrigan Communications took a sizeable hit in annual revenue by a figure of at least ten percent. Of course, investors were getting anxious that the number would only increase if we didn't offer at least some sort of a major corperate deal within the next six months, but my plate was already considerably full for the near future. Quietly building up an arsenal capable to fight a war against entire squadrons of police and slaughtering the competition tends to keep one's interest occupied.

But whenever I heard that a man with powerful connections to the underworld - specifically, suspected Yazuka named Hirohito Juuma - had shown interest in becoming an investor in American businesses, I just had to set up this little song and dance to persuade him that my company was the more favorable option. You see, I don't just like to make a living by making the lives of all agents of law enforcement an absolute living hell. True, it's the primary motivation. The real goal that drives me to do the things that many would consider terrible, even inhumane.

But there's also the problem that men like Juuma generate. The idea of a rampant crime syndicate that I can't control. I want these men on my side, working towards my same idealology. Using them as pawn to dismantle a system far above even my capabilities. But as Nemesis, intimidation and murder can only get me so far. Even I'm not so vain as to believe I could take on the Yazuka. But to control Juuma as a puppet, even unwittingly? It stands the chance of lending me an advantage.

"Good to know. I'll be down shortly, Gibbons."

My chaffuer nods and departs for the main hall. I can't help but snarl. Withering old fool's beginning to make my skin crawl. And right now, that's the absolute last thing that I need. There's still the business of tonight's show to attend to, after all. I just recieved word that the shell has been delivered to The Smithsonian. All I need to do now is work to impress, win over my skeptics, and depart for the early evening.

Then I'll be rid of these leeches.

"I wouldn't know anything about a problem child, Greaves. Though I've certainly slept with more than a few!"

The dinner guests chuckle to themselves as I instruct the caterer to have another round of champagne brought to the table. The ballroom holds at least ten thousand, and it's packed for tonight's gala. Nothing like a charitable benefit to get the worms that feed out and among the living.

My business partner, Walter Greaves, grabs a glass for himself and grins. A decent enough man. I have absolutely nothing in common with him.

"You're terrible, Matthew. Never change."

I take a swig myself, glancing over at the grandfather clock on the floor above. Ten forty-five. It's nearly time.

"I never intend to, old friend. Speaking of which, how's our stock offering this evening? We're not too terribly in the red yet, are we?"

The guests turn their attention to Greaves, anxiously awaiting his answer. I give him a stern look, making sure that he understands that whatever he says could either make or break this entire evening. We need to be desperate, yes. But not so far helpless that we're easily wrote off as sunk.

"Oh. Well, that's actually what I was hoping we'd be able to discuss in private..."

I chuckle, indicating the rest of the table. Notably, Hirohito Juuma, who's been distancing himself from the table - but not so much that I can't tell that he's listening, every now and again.

"What are secrets among friends? I certainly don't believe in them."

"Well, if you insist. We've been recieving offers for the last two weeks from several overseas businesses. The sales figures could reach a record high, if we keep up on the pitch. Should be able to close up the gap soon."

I smile. Not at the news, though that's certainly what it appears to be. But at the look on Juuma's face, as he begins to whisper to his confidants. He'll be making an offer by sunrise, guaranteed.

"See? What'd I tell you all? Greaves brings nothing but good news."

Excusing myself from the table, I place my empty glass down and depart before anyone can ask where I'm heading. They'll eventually forget I was ever here, knowing the contents of the champagne that I've used to mildly drug them with. And when they've eventually settled on one another, I'll be clear to leave for the Smithsonian. As far as the police are concerned, the dreaded Nemesis will be making an appearance there tonight, and I'd definitely hate to miss that.

"Matthew Morrigan?"

Just as I'm about to leave the room, I'm caught by a man I don't recognize, sitting at the bar. Black hair, a white streak running through it. Exceptionally well groomed. Not the typical riftraft that enjoys these parties. Even from a parting glance, there's something different about him.

"Yes? Forgive me, but I don't think I know you."

"You wouldn't, trust me. I'm a guest to the city, and I wasn't invited."

He extends his hand and smiles in a way I've never quite seen before.

"Hunter Rose. Professional gala crasher."

Hesitating to show my instant disdain, I nevertheless shake the man's hand.

But to my surprise, his grip is as strong as steel.

"Well, I hope you're enjoying the evening, Mr. Rose. I'm sorry I couldn't have formally invited you. What brings you to Washington?"

Rose idly glances at his glass, then swigs. It's as if he's trying hard to act aloof. I would know the signs.

"Oh, nothing much. I work in the writing buisness. You see, I was hoping to gain a sense of the wider culture, when one of my publishers happened to mention the party tonight. Thought it'd be a fun trip."

I raise an eyebrow.

Something's definitely off about this man.

"Can't say that I'm familiar with the line of work, myself. I never fancied myself a creator."

"We're all creators, Mr. Morrigan."

He holds his glass to the light, to check it's contents.

"It's just the extent of our drive to be that defines how we do it. An impressive formula, by the way."

I narrow my gaze. "Excuse me?"

He places the glass on the bar, which I've just now noticed is still full.

"The champagne. The chemical compound. Impressive. I'll have to remember it if I ever have the urge to drug my guests."

He smirks at me. I don't know how he could have possibly been able to tell what was in the glasses, but my haze of politeness quickly wears thin.

"What did you say your name was? Hunter... something?"

"I wouldn't worry about it, Morrigan."

He puts on his jacket and pats me on the shoulder as he passes.

"I think you'll know all about me soon enough."

And just like that, he's gone. Leaving me with another person of interest to kill. If he was trying to impress me, it didn't work - speaking in his favor, at least.

But I'll have to leave it for now. I have something much more important to attend to.

Batman

04-20-2012, 10:59 PM

http://i781.photobucket.com/albums/yy98/DCMarvelRPG2/Banners/Nemesis.png
Now

It takes precisely seventeen minutes to escape from the back of a prisoner transport.

That is to say, it takes seventeen minutes if you're any good at it.

First, you have to accomodate for watchful eyes, making sure that no one notices your sleight of hand. Have to hide a few backup lockpicks on your person in the event of being discovered, which in itself is a setback that can cost you anywhere from a space of seconds to whole minutes. My first attempt to escape custody, back in the years I spent in Zurich, was a botched effort that lasted roughly twenty-nine minutes. If I had been faster, the chance of rotting away in that hellhole of a prison camp would not have come nearly as close as it did. The second thing you have to focus on is a gradual loosening of the binds, slowly unlocking the tumblers within step-by-ever-tedious-step. An amatuer will tell you that after the first three locks are bypassed, you can simply rip the binds off in a show of force. Not the case, unless you want to be shot at point blank range without proper leeway and freedom of movement. So when you're set to do it, patience is the utmost requirement.

The third, and perhaps most crucial step, is to pick your targets carefully. You're guarded by SWAT, then you can exploit their lack of combat training by dismantling their weapons first. The rest comes easy, as I proved to these simpletons earlier tonight. Military is alot more difficult, as they can provide more of a threat to your person than just a hail of bullets. But speaking of that, I think I'm only going to be getting ahead of myself if I continue.

http://img848.imageshack.us/img848/7587/rpg3.png

After all, I'm already fifteen minutes down. And the fourth tumbler just split.

"Radio dispatch, do you copy? Repeat, do you copy? Hello? Dammit..."

The guard closest to me grows frustrated at the abundant noise of static coming from the other end of the line. Eventually, he gives it up, resuming his position at the forefront of six armed SWAT officers ordered to keep a strict eye on me. Not a one of them has even given me the slightest glance, after what I did to their bretheren. So the first part of the plan worked, at least. Maintain a focal point of their rage, and use it to keep them distracted. The second part will come in handy for when we actually get to my awaiting cell.

You see, I'm not planning an actual escape. Not yet. I've loosened the bonds, of course, but that's only a formality for the guards to later discover as I'm booked. I want them to believe I'm desperate to get out out their custody, so that they'll take me even more seriously than before. Because tonight was all a plan to get me deeper inside. To get me closer to a man that betrayed my trust and sold out a few of my trade secrets to the police. Matthew "Bogus" Johnson, who once worked under my employment as a hitman.

Tonight, he's awaiting transport to a state prison in Wyoming, where his trial for triple homicide and trade smuggling of illegal narcotics will inevitably take place. Among other counts of assault, robbery, and murder that they've been unable to prove he's comitted. What Johnson doesn't know is that the police are bringing over their star prisoner, the dreaded Nemesis of all law enforcement that exists, to the very same maximum security wing that he's being held in while he awaits transfer.

It's perfect, really. Set up a high-stakes sceneario at the bottom of one of Washington's most famous landmarks, murder a couple of cops, let them easily apprehend me and toss me away to the dogs - never allowing them to suspect that one of those dogs is about to be put down. You'll regret your transgressions against me, Johnson. And when I deliver the final blow, I'll be able to look upon the fear in your eyes as death embraces you in a cold, slow jaunt that will be as painful as it is humiliating.

"Alright, we're coming up on the main road. Stay sharp. He could try anything."

"Should we de-mask the perp, sir? Get an identification going?"

"Don't even try it. The last time we had him under our jurisdiction, somebody lost three of their fingers trying to pull that thing off. His whole damned body's probably booby-trapped..."

I smirk. "Well, not all of it. Roughly 85%."

"You shut the hell up!"

That's when, contrary to everything that's happened up to this point, the unexpected starts to happen. The convoy begins to shake, followed by a loud and deafening crack against the hood of the the vehicle. The SWAT all stand, at first training their guns on me, but eventually realizing what's actually happening when the tires screech to a complete stop.

"It's coming from outside! Fallback!"

"Central, convoy's just been hit! Repeat, we've just been hit! Do you have a visual?!"

Before he can continue that thought, both men are thrown to the opposite wall of the van, and even I'm shaken a little in the aftershock. I'd love to be able to claim that I'm causing these people such discomfort, but in all honesty? I have no idea what the hell is happening. I was in this from the beginning to get to the prison, and now I'm either being attacked or sprung. Or likely both, given my long list of enemies who'd pull such an insane stunt to see me dead at their own hands.

The remaining SWAT team members kick down the door and make a run for it, guns trained high into the air and spun in every direction. But what they don't see is what approaches from behind them, out of the darkness, armed with a large staff that seems to have a two-pronged blade attached to the tip.

"OH, JESU---!"

Instant decapitation.

The others begin firing, but it's ultimately a useless gesture. The figure dodges past them and slices through them with relative succession. The raw skill and agility to be able to pull off such a feat even has me partly impressed, and I've been trained to do the exact same thing. Except that I'm a bit preoccupied at the moment, being bound to the hilt and all.

The blood flies and bullets graze the ground, as the last of the officers finally fall.

My "savior" steps forth and gives a silent bow, pulling out a white cloth to wipe his blade of the excess.

"Hello there. You may not realize who I am, but I've been a longtime admirer of your work..."

I know exactly who he is. And he's one of the most dangerous men in the entire country, if not the world.

http://img52.imageshack.us/img52/7587/rpg3.png

He calls himself Grendel.

Byrd Man

04-22-2012, 10:50 AM

http://i44.tinypic.com/1zvpetz.png

Previously

"I'll be back!"

While Leonardo and Krang fought, the Doctor ran with his hands behind his back. He ran out the room and ran down a corridor, straight into a stone soldier. "Hello...," the Doctor said. "You wouldn't find it in your heart to let me go and proceed to ruin your bosses plans would you?"

The rock man shook his head and the Doctor shrugged. "It was worth a shot..."

BLAM!

A speedy object tore by the Doctor's face and the rock creature was knocked back off its feet. The Doctor turned around and saw Lincoln standing a few feet away, a smoking Colt Army 1860 revolver in his hand.

"How did you get that?!"

"I picked it up when we were in Utah, remember?"

"Yes, that's right... I don't think I like you using guns."

"I regret the use, Doctor. There is a latin saying: "If you wish for peace, prepare for war," and I will do that, as I did during the War Between the States."

"You're right. Doesn't mean I like it, but you're right. How did you get here anyway?"

"We were able to follow your shuttle across the city here..."

"We?"

Just then, the other three Turtles came around the corner.

"Doctor Dude! Where's Leo?"

"He's fighting Krang," the Doctor said as Lincoln undid his bond. "He needs help, but I'm going to rewire the portal generator. I may need help as well."

"I'll go," Donatello said. "I'm good with electronics. I can help out."

"Good. I'll take Abe and Donatello, or do you need more?"

"Trust me," Raphael growled. "The way I feel right now, me by myself would be enough."

"That's the spirit! Leonardo is down that hallway. Good luck!"

The Doctor, Lincoln, and Donatello took off towards the portal engine's energy signature while Raphael and Michelangelo rushed to help their brother.

The Doctor, Donatello, and Lincoln followed the energy signature to one of the rooms in Krang's headquarters. Sitting in the middle of the room was the portal's power source: a large, rectangular object with couplings running along the top.

"Alright," the Doctor said, rubbing his hands. "A quantum power transformer. Might be good, might be bad. Won't know until we get inside and see what awaits us. Let's get started."

Donatello and the Doctor went to work on the transformer while Lincoln watched. "What do we do first?"

"First?" The Doctor asked, opening the transformer's panel and revealing the wires and ciruits beneath it. "First, we carefully shut the transformer down..."

The Doctor shoved his hand through the panel and yanked a handful of wires out of the transformer. The power sourced groaned and stopped.

"There we go!"

"Yes... careful."

"Now, we have about two minutes to reverse the portal's polarity."

"Why two minutes?" Lincoln asked.

"Because, Krang's forces have been altered that we're in here. In two minutes, his troops are going to come crashing through that door..."

wiegeabo

04-24-2012, 11:35 PM

I get in the car while Sammy hangs up his phone and starts digging through the box on his lap.

"No one matching dad's description in the hospitals or morgue."

"Well that's something. Breakfast?" I ask holding up some chips and red vines.

"Yeah, no thanks. You and dad still running those credit card scams?"

"Hunting doesn't pay the bill? Not our fault they keep sending us cards. We just fill out the applications."

Sammy shakes his head. "You seriously need to update your cassette tape collection."

I swallow some chips. "Why?"

"Well, first, they're cassette tapes. Second, Black Sabbath? Motorhead? Metallica? It's the greatest hits of mullet rock."

I grab the Metallica tape and slide it in the stereo. "You know the car rules, Sammy. Driver picks the music, rider shuts his cakehole."

I start the car as the music plays.

"It's Sam now. Haven't gone by Sammy since I was kid."

"Sorry, can't hear you. Music's too loud." I hit the gas ad the Impala takes off passing a sign in the road.

Jericho 7 miles.

***

Sammy and I drive for while until we come to a bridge swarming with sheriff cars. They're all parked around a lone civilian car, with deputies all over it and the ground below the bridge.

I park the car, then reach pass Sammy to pull a box out of the glove compartment. I pop it open and start flipping through the fake ids, settling on one with a smile.

"Come on."

***

"See anything down there?" the deputy calls down to the men below? They signal no and he shakes his head. He goes back to the car.

"Well?"

Another deputy keeps looking through the car. "Nothing. No fingerprints. No blood. No damage. It's almost too clean."

"Troy Bradford...isn't your daughter dating him?"

"Yeah. She was talking with him last night."

"How's she taking it?"

"Putting missing person signs up all over town."

"Had one like this just a month ago, right?

The deputy looks at us. Who the hell are you?"

I hold up my badge. "U.S. Marshalls."

"Really? Little young, aren't you?"

"The rook here is. Show him your badge."

"Right...my badge." Sammy makes a show of slapping his pockets. "Um. I must have left-"

I roll my eyes. The deputy smiles. "Been there." He walks back to the car, and we follow.

"Nice acting."

"Thanks for putting me on the spot."

I raise my voice again. "You did have another one just like this, correct?"

"Yeah, just up the road a mil."

"Any connection between the two besides being men?"

"None we can find. Honestly, we're not sure what's going on."

"Well, that's the kind of fine police work I'd expect from local law enforcemmPH." Sammy stomps on my foot.

"Thanks, officers," Sammy says fast, leading me away.

"Dude, my foot."

"Why do you always have to mouth off to police?"

"Come on, let's hit the town."

It doesn't take much driving to find a girl putting up posters in town. We give her a story about being distant uncles of Troy's, and we're soon meeting with Amy and her friend in a diner. A lot of concern, and a little prodding, get them talking.

"You see, there was this girl-"

"That's what they say-"

"And she was murdered out on the highway one night-"

"And they never caught the killer-"

"So she's still out there, killing men who she thinks killed her-"

"Looking for justice."

Sammy and I look at each other thinking the same thing: Research time.

I sit in front of the library computer accessing their news archive. I hate these things, but it's usually the fastest way to get info. At least when you don't have the cash to spread around.

Centennial Highway murdered woman --- No results

murder woman Centennial Highway --- No results

female murder Centennial Highway --- No results

"This is hopeless."

Sammy slides his chair over from the newspaper he's looking through, pushing me out of the way.

"Hey!"

"Shhh!" someone else shouts.

Sammy just shakes his head.

"Spirits stick around because of a trauma, right?"

"Yeah, so?"

"Well," he starts typing, "maybe it wasn't a murder."

female suicide Centennial Highway --- 1 result

"Ok, let's see." He clicks the link. "1981, Constance Parker, age 24, jumped to her death late on night from the Centennial Bridge."

"That's something. But why?"

He reads down. "Ok...damn...An hour before, she called 911. She said she was giving her son and daughter a bath. She went downstairs for just a minute, and when she came back, they weren't breathing. They didn't make it.

"...**** me."

"'Our babies were gone,' husband Joesph Parker said, 'and Constance couldn't live with what happened.'"

I lean in and look at the photo of where she jumped.

"That bridge...look familiar?"

***

We stand on the edge of the bridge into town, the same one the Sheriff's men were all over. We look down at the dark river below.

"So this is where she too the header, huh?"

"You think dad figured it out?"

Well, he's chasing the same story, and we're chasing him."

"So what do we do now?"

"We keep digging until we find him. Might take a while..."

"You remember, right? Law school? I told you I have to be back-"

"-by Monday. Right...I forgot."

"Uh-huh."

"So. This lawyer thing. You're really serious about it then."

"Of course."

"Going to college...Getting married...All the normal stuff. You think that's for you?"

"Sure. Why not?" A little bit of suspicion creeps into his voice.

"And Jessica? Does she know what you are? About all the things you've done?"

"No, and she's not going to know."

"That's a healthy relationship. Pretend all you want, but sooner or later, you'll have to accept what you are."

"And what's that?"

"One of us."

"No," Sammy cuts me off as I try to walk away. "That's not my life."

"You have a responsibility-"

"To dad? And his crusade? If it weren't for pictures, I wouldn't even know what mom looks like. I mean, what difference would it make? Mom's gone, and she's not coming back."

Sonuva- I grab Sammy by his jacket and slam him up against one of the bridge's supports. I grind my teeth. "...Don't talk about her like that." I let him go with another shove and turn away-

"Sam..."

"Wha-!"

Standing on the edge of the bridge, looking from the river to us, is a woman in white...

Carnage27

04-25-2012, 08:44 PM

"NRRRAAAHHHHH!" Krang yells as he swings wildly at us. So far we've been doing a good job of keeping away from him and staying unharmed, but the thing has become more and more desperate as the fights gone on.

He slams his fist down into the floor in front of me in the space I was standing mere seconds before. Not wanting to waste an opportunity, I kick off and drive my knee into the compartment where the being known as Krang resides in his suit of extreme armor.

But it doesn't affect him as much as I would have hoped. He smacks me back, into my brothers. We're all bowled over, and I have to act quickly to deflect a laser blast from Krang's eye away with my sword.

We need to end this. Quickly. If we don't, Krang will eventually overpower us. I look at Mikey and Raph, "Ready to run?"

"Run, you serious?" Raph asks. He never accepts the idea that one must retreat to win.

"Yea, let's go."

We bolt off away from the interstellar despot down the hallway. "Where's the Doctor!?"

"No clue dude!" Mikey yells as a bolt of energy strikes the wall of the hallway, causing a small explosion.

"Well, I guess Krang has a gun on his ride," I say, attempting to shake the cobwebs out of my head. "Let's go, we need to find The Doctor."

We continue to run, until we rush into a large atrium with a large, mechanical machine blasting up into the sky. The portal source, and standing there are Donnie, Lincoln and The Doctor.

"How much longer?"

"Dunno, why?"

"Because Krang's on his way."

Byrd Man

04-25-2012, 09:04 PM

We continue to run, until we rush into a large atrium with a large, mechanical machine blasting up into the sky. The portal source, and standing there are Donnie, Lincoln and The Doctor.

"How much longer?"

"Dunno, why?"

"Because Krang's on his way."

"Oh, good," the Doctor said, turning back to the wiring. His fingers moved quickly through the clumps of wire. "I have a bone to pick with him... inviting us into his house without the common decency to offer us any jammie dodgers. That's just rude..."

The door leading into the room shuddered and shook. It shook again as a powerful body slammed into it.
"Doctor," Lincoln said, turning to the door.

"Don't rush me! I don't work well... No, I do some of my best work when I'm being rushed. Objection removed. Rush away!"

The door buckled and collapsed under the weight of a stone soldier. The rock man picked himself up and rushed into the room with four soldiers behind him.

Carnage27

04-26-2012, 09:24 PM

The door buckled and collapsed under the weight of a stone soldier. The rock man picked himself up and rushed into the room with four soldiers behind him.

"Oh of course," I mutter to myself before heading off towards the four advancing rock soldiers. My brothers engage the others, as Krang comes through the door, and stands in the door way.

"Kill them, Traag" he snarls the order to the soldier I've engaged. "And make it painful. Do this and be rewarded by your general."

"So you think you've got what it takes to take me down, Traag?" I smile at the soldier and twist my sword in my hand. "Because I don't think you got what it takes."

"I'm the second in command to the greatest military mind in the multiverse," he snarls back. "You're nothing to me."

"Weird. I figured the greatest military mind would have been able to beat six people by now."

That sets him off, he comes at me with a stone blade of his own. He's strong, very strong. But he lacks my decided skill with a blade, and I'm able to get strikes in. But they don't do anything.

He laughs at my futile attempt to injure him, "Did you really think that was going to work?"

"No...but this might!" I duck as Raphael tosses the rock soldier he was fighting our way. The other stone man slams into Traag, sending both of them flying and crashing to the ground.

"Thanks," I nod to my brother.

"Don't thank me just yet," he responds as Traag stands and picks up his fallen comrade's sword. He rushes my brother and I, and we're forced to go on the defensive. "You know, this isn't really fair. You guys are like stone...because you're made of stone. Oh man, I sound like Mikey."

"I heard that!" Mikey yells as he battles his own foe.

"We're not going to last long like this, Doctor!" Donnie calls out to our ally.

Traag slices outwardly with both of his blades. I manage to dodge out of the way, but a cry of pain tells me Raph was struck. I look up to see one of the swords embedded in his right shoulder, and even slightly embedded in his shell.

"Raph!" I yell, going to his side and defending him against Krang's right hand man.

Byrd Man

04-26-2012, 10:15 PM

"We're not going to last long like this, Doctor!" Donnie calls out to our ally.

Traag slices outwardly with both of his blades. I manage to dodge out of the way, but a cry of pain tells me Raph was struck. I look up to see one of the swords embedded in his right shoulder, and even slightly embedded in his shell.

"Raph!" I yell, going to his side and defending him against Krang's right hand man.

"What did I say about rushing me?!" The Doctor shouted. "Keep it up!"

Lincoln's gangly body flew by the Doctor. The 16th President picked himself up off the ground and pulled the revolver from his jacket. With his gun, Lincoln took a shot at Traag. The bullet knocked him backwards, but didn't cripple the rock soldier.

The Doctor pulled a monocle from his jacket pocket and looked around. "Done! Word of advice: As soon as I start it, run. This whole facility is coated in void stuff and will be sucked back into the portal. We're in it, we go too. So, yeah... I started the portal five seconds ago... so, RUN!"

Carnage27

04-29-2012, 07:11 PM

The Doctor pulled a monocle from his jacket pocket and looked around. "Done! Word of advice: As soon as I start it, run. This whole facility is coated in void stuff and will be sucked back into the portal. We're in it, we go too. So, yeah... I started the portal five seconds ago... so, RUN!"

"What!?" I yell to the Doctor as I duck a swipe from Traag, and then throw my shoulder into him, knocking him off balance. I then scoop up Raph over my shoulder as the building begins to shudder and shake beneath us. Not wasting any time, I bolt out towards the hallway behind my brothers, The Doctor, and the 16th President of the United States.

"What floor are we on?" I yell to the others as we attempt to escape.

"Thirteen!" Donatello calls back.

"Oh man we're screwed, dudes!" Mikey yells.

As he does, a blast form Krang's energy weapon rips through the floor around us, sending us free falling through three stories. We land hard, and Mikey groans, "Well, at least we're not on the thirteenth floor anymore."

I hear Krang's weapon charging up as the building begins being sucked up into the portal. I can see the upper floors disappearing, along with rock soldiers. But not Krang. He's staying put and getting ready to fire at us again, "Move!"

We do, and the warlord doesn't end up hitting any of us with his blast. As we run, I notice a room with a man slamming against the window of a door for help. But we don't have time to stop. I give him a sympathetic look and continue down the hallway with Raph over my shoulder.

**********

Baxter Stockman watches as the turtles and the two men run down the hallway, leaving him locked in his prison alone. That was his one chance, and now it was gone. The scientist begins to cry as the world around him distorts and is called back into the void from which Krang and his army came.

Stockman realizes this is his own fault. There's no one to blame but himself. He should have never listened to Krang in the first place. But then, he might have already been dead by the general's hand. But for the turtle to just watch him, to leave him, to sacrifice him to save himself. It fills Baxter Stockman with uncontrolable rage.

He steadies himself as the roof above him is ripped off, and he is sucked into the void.

**********

Eventually we reach an elevator shaft, and I look at the others, "Going down?"

Quickly prying open the shaft, Mikey and Don slide down the cable with The Doctor and Lincoln on their backs, and then I head down with Raph, using one of Mikey's nunchuk's to slide effortlessly to the bottom.

Once there, we burst through the front do as Krang's base gives one final shudder, and the steel, concrete, and glass swirls into the night sky as if grabbed by the hand of God. The street of New York we're on is shrouded by dust from the building, but we all begin laughing. Even Raph begins to come to and gives a chuckle from what he sees.

"Oh man, Doc," I say to the alien, "you sure know how to party."

But our celebration is cut short by an energy blast that sends us all flying through the air. From the dust steps General Krang, very much still in our dimension, "You fools! You think something so simple can stop Krang!? You may have sent my army back, but I will still take your lives!"

I scramble over to the Doctor behind cover as my brothers do the same behind rubble around the site that was just a building, "Doctor, why is he still here!?"

Byrd Man

04-29-2012, 07:30 PM

"Oh man, Doc," I say to the alien, "you sure know how to party."

But our celebration is cut short by an energy blast that sends us all flying through the air. From the dust steps General Krang, very much still in our dimension, "You fools! You think something so simple can stop Krang!? You may have sent my army back, but I will still take your lives!"

I scramble over to the Doctor behind cover as my brothers do the same behind rubble around the site that was just a building, "Doctor, why is he still here!?"

"Teleportation device," the Doctor said with a nod towards Krang's hip. There was device the size of a cellular phone on Krang's belt. "For Krang and Krang alone. What do you know, you can teach an old dog new tricks. Cheers.."

"After you and that silly little girl of yours abandoned me on that asteroid, I learned to prepare."

"Ace was a lot of things and silly was not one of them. Speaking of silly, awful silly to be a general without an army. Surrender."

"I will never surrender," Krang said as he began to walk towards the group. "I never surrender, I never yield, and I never tire. I am Krang, conqueror of worlds."

Batman

05-01-2012, 09:48 PM

http://i781.photobucket.com/albums/yy98/DCMarvelRPG2/Banners/Nemesis.png

Oh, this is just devine.

I mean it, I could write stories about this for the years to come.

My plan for revenge, the penetration of the impenetrable fortress that is the prison block, has been interrupted because somebody out there actually thought I - one of the world's premiere assassins of law enforcement - was some sort of damsel in distress in desperate need of a rescue effort. And the man that comes answering that imaginary call happens to be one of my top competitors on the black market. The very antithesis of everything I've built myself up to become, and he's standing right here infront of me, loosening my binds with a state-of-the-art pocket torch. I've heard stories about this man that would make any lesser want to wrap themselves up in a noose and kick the chair out from beneath themselves. And rather than, I don't know, steal some priceless painting or whatever it is this idiot does in his spare time, he's come all this way to help little old me.

When I get out of this, I'm going to use his intestines as a pillow. Then I'll drain the blood from his body, mass produce it as a medical serum, and sell it as a new miracle cure for some sexually transmitted disease. And when I'm done hacking away at the corpse and feeding his heart and brain to my pitbulls, I'll use his hallowed, pathetic little skull as a wine cooler and use it for special occassions. This spec of dirt on the face of my crusade has just cost me three and a half months of planning and over three million in materials. You don't just buy a dummy bomb at the thrift shop down the lane. You don't just purchase the plans for the $*#*@ing Smithsonian at Walmart.

But I know that if I act against him now, and foolishly tip my hand, it's only going to cost me more than I'd ever be willing to lose to this degenerative halfwit. The name of the Grendel crime empire is many things to me - none of them particularly pleasant - but he is a master assassin above all else. He's cornered the crime syndicates in Tokyo and fed them their own bleeding eyes. He knows the names of every Sicillian mafioso not in his employ - and rumor has it, they keep disappearing as a result.

No, I won't make the effort to attack Grendel. Not right now. I'll wait for him to allow me end his suffering, after I've put him through a fraction of the hell that he's put on me.

"Careful,", he adds, with a wave of his finger as he helps me to my feet. "You wouldn't want to add any extra incentive to an oncoming derlium. You've been captive in this convoy for at least the last seventeen minutes. The sudden stand would induce a mild headache."

Brushing myself off, I try to hide the look of disgust with an amused smirk.

That's right. Keep playing along.

The minute this imbecile's back is turned, I'll use his own blade to carve out his spine.

"I think I'll survive. I appreciate the assist, by the way."

"Oh, that."

He casually steps over the bodies of police that he's skillfully slaughtered. No complaints to be had there, I suppose there's a silver lining in everything.

"Think nothing of it. Now come with me. There's more on the way, and I do wish to avoid the authorities. I have a reputation."

A reputation. That's being modest.

"Of course. Lead the way."

We both leave the scene of the massacre behind as he guides me to a nearby set of perfectly preserved Ducati motorbikes, complete with helmets. Even the colors match, as I glance over the vehicles with some skepticism. Could it be that he's leading me into a trap of his own?

*FWWP-FWWP-FWWP-FWWP!*

Ah. The obligatory helicoptor infantry.

Guess I'm going to have to take a small leap of faith on this one.

"The bikes are activated by touchscreen interface. Custom design. You should really buy one."

I invented them, you idiot. The software design is a Morrigan top-seller.

Nevertheless, I grab the helmet and slip it atop my cowl, assuming my position on the white motorbike as he mounts the black. The engines immediately come roaring to life, and the uni-beam light in front illuminates a pathway back to the freeway. Grendel removes his tuxedo's jacket and tosses it freely into the air, revealing a leather ensemble underneath.

Theatrical. I would comment on the ludicrousness, but I have very little room to talk.

"Here's your chance! Send them a message!"

To my surprise, he turns around and tosses me a very welcome sight: An RPG launcher with laser sighting and guided heat-seekers loaded at the rear. I catch the heavy weapon and instinctively place it on my shoulder, aiming it up at the helicopter just as they place blinding spotlights over our position.

"ATTENTION! THIS IS THE POLICE! YOU ARE ATTEMPTING TO FLEE CUSTODY! PUT DOWN YOUR WEAPONS AND PLACE YOUR HANDS ON YOUR HEAD!"

A brief thought occurs.

There are more than a few rockets loaded into this thing.

If I just aimed at the nuiscence ahead of me, the blast would knock me back, but utterly annihilate him. And I'd still have enough to make mince-meat out of the onlookers. For a moment, I actually do aim it back at Grendel, just as he prepares to take off on the cycle. It would be so easy. So pathetically, cripplingly, agonizingly easy to just murder him in plain sight of witnesses, take credit for dethroning him, and gain his empire aswell.

But I have to know. I have to know why he did all of this. What possible lengths could compel a man to go to the incredible effort of rescuing a known and wanted murderer of lawmen from custody?

And more to the point, can that answer benefit me?

"Grendel..."

I take aim at the copter and close my right eye.

"Avert your eyes."

"Not a chance."

"Smart choice."

In a blaze of smoke and fire, the heavens themselves burn with the smoldering ashes of four well-trained police snipers. I laugh like a madman and toss the perfectly good launcher aside, leading my new "comrade" into the open trail that takes us to the interstate, where no doubt more obstacles await us.

I think, until he's outlived his usefulness, I could have fun with this.

wiegeabo

05-03-2012, 11:33 PM

I finish washing out the blood and brain matter in my hair in the small sink of my, well, I guess it's my cell. Al's still standing in the corner, tapping and hitting the handlink, mumbling annoyance at Ziggy.

"What's the word, Al?"

"The word is 'too much'. As in, there's too much data to sift through, and none of it makes any sense."

"Well, give me the basics. Who did I leap into?"

"The guy in the waiting room says his name is Captain Jack Harkness."

"Captain Jack. Right. That's what the Holmes lookalike called me."

"Well, Ziggy's been combing the historical records. At first, she got nothing. But then she had to dig deep. Crack a few higher than restricted files."

"Yeah?"

"Yeah. Problem is, the name goes back a hundred years."

"So the name gets passed on-"

"That's the thing. In every picture, the face is the same. It's the same guy." Al points to the mirror, and I see the man that I look like. "That guy."

I shake my head slowly in confusion. "Why does Ziggy say I'm here?"

"No clue." Al sees how exasperated I am. "I'm sorry Sam, but there's about ten times as much data on this guy then normal. And all of it burried under encryption levels even Ziggy is having trouble with. Not to mention the fact that you're on the wrong side of the present, and Ziggy is trying to predict the future instead of just analyzing the past."

"Right, right. So what does he, Captain Jack, say back at the Project?"

Al scratches the back of his head. Never a good sign. "He's not saying much of anything. Except pretty much completely figuring out what happened to him and how leaping works. He says he's a time traveler."

That stops my pacing. Or rather, it would have, if I hadn't already stopped because there are now two Holmes' standing outside my cell.

"Talking to yourself, Captain?"

"Um..."

"Um..."

Al and I are both completely stunned by what we're seeing. And I thought having my brains blown out would be the strangest thing to happen to me today.

"I knows it's all a bit much to take in. Go ahead. I'll let you figure it out." The Master that was talking pulls out a pocket watch and looks at it.

I just stare. Al's got nothing either.

"Not as bright as I remember him being," the other Master says.

"Well, he's had a lot on his mind today. But you'll find that out."

"I'm sure." The second Master claps his hands together. "Time for me to be off. Plenty of things to do, preparations to make."

"And you don't want dally."

"Quite." The second Master gives me a wave, and walk off towards who knows where.

The other Master watches him leave, and turns back to me, smiling at the confusion on my face.

"Still haven't figured it out?"

I just shrug. "You've put one past me."

His smile grows, but clicks his tongue in disappointment. "You want me to explain it all to you, don't you. The old villain tells his plan part of the adventure. Well I'm not going to do that this time."

"...but I just have to brag about this! It's my one weakness."

The Master steps right up to the door of my cell. "I just can't let my work go unappreciated. Especially since I owe it all to you."

He holds up the device that was strapped to my arm.

"You're little vortex manipulator makes a lovely piece of time travel tech. Which I used..."

I stare at him.

"...to go back..."

The Master waves his hand, asking me to fill in the blanks.

"...in time...and..."

Something clicks. "To go back in time to get yourself."

He points at me. "Yes! To save myself a moment before I'm locked outside of space and time forever."

"So you went back, to save yourself...so you could go back, to save yourself."

"YES!"

"A self-fulfilling paradox."

"Isn't it great?!"

"My head hurts."

"I think I'm getting a handle on it," I say to Al.

"I would hope so. Being a Time Agent and all that."

Al stares at me in shock, and I briefly glance towards him.

The Master checks the device. "Well, I've taken up enough of your time. I bid you adieu for now, dear Captain."

"Wait. You're-" I can't believe I'm going to say this- "just going to let me live?"

"Since I can't kill you...although I could have you tortured for eternity."

"What if I just stay here."

"Suit yourself. You are a bountiful source of information on this planet. So I'll probably end up needing you anyway. Even if it's just for my sadistic amusement. Killing you endlessly has always been a fun distraction. Ta ta."

The Master strolls off, leaving me alone with my thoughts.

"Holy jeez. That guy fell off his rocker onto another before falling off that one too."

And Al.

"Al, focus. We need to find out why I'm here."

"Right, right. On it." He taps on his handlink and the imaging chamber door opens behind him.

"Before you do that, though, we need to find out where I am and figure out how I can get out."

"Right."

"But, before that, there's something I need to know first."

"What?"

"...why can't I die?"

Carnage27

05-10-2012, 08:54 PM

"Teleportation device," the Doctor said with a nod towards Krang's hip. There was device the size of a cellular phone on Krang's belt. "For Krang and Krang alone. What do you know, you can teach an old dog new tricks. Cheers.."

"After you and that silly little girl of yours abandoned me on that asteroid, I learned to prepare."

"Ace was a lot of things and silly was not one of them. Speaking of silly, awful silly to be a general without an army. Surrender."

"I will never surrender," Krang said as he began to walk towards the group. "I never surrender, I never yield, and I never tire. I am Krang, conqueror of worlds."

I look over at my brothers. We're bruised and hurting, but we're never going to run from a fight. And if Krang's still here, someone needs to get rid of him, or he won't stop till he rules this planet. Nodding to them, we step out from behind cover, weapons in hand, ready to take on the alien despot yet again. Even Raph hobbles towards him, blood still running out of his shoulder wound.

"Fools," he snarls as he deploys two blades from his arms. "You think standing against me brave? You think you'll be able to stop me? You think it will make you heroes? Wrong. You'll just be the first ones to die in my conq-"

He's cut off by the clunk of a bow staff ricocheting off his chest. The rest of us charge the huge alien, ready to dodge his powerful attacks.

"I'm not one for villain monologues. How cliched," Donnie slides underneath a swipe from him and retrieves his bow as I hop over the same strike, landing on Krang's shoulders. I drive a pair of knives into his shoulder blades, and sparks fly from the punctures they make.

He swipes me off with the broad side of his blade, not cutting me, but sending me tumbling end over end into the asphalt below. I have to roll out of the way of the blades as they slam down towards me. They come down towards me again, but are met by Raph's sais, "I don't think so, brainiac!"

Reaching a safe distance, I look up as Raph is kicked in the chest by Krang, sending him flying backwards, skipping over the cement like a rock on a pond. Krang then spins and fires a shockwave towards Donnie and Mike, blowing them away.

We can't beat him. Not like this. He'll destroy us. He's too powerful. I flip back towards The Doctor and Abe, formulating a plan as I go, "Doctor, are you a fan of crazy plans? Because I got one."

Byrd Man

05-10-2012, 09:00 PM

We can't beat him. Not like this. He'll destroy us. He's too powerful. I flip back towards The Doctor and Abe, formulating a plan as I go, "Doctor, are you a fan of crazy plans? Because I got one."

"A crazy plan? In my experience, there is no plan better than a crazy one."

Krang charged towards Leonardo, the Doctor, and Lincoln. The Doctor pulled his screwdriver from his pocket and pointed it at Krang. Sparks shot from the despot's robotic armor and sent Krang to the ground.

"That buys us forty-five seconds, so speak quickly."

Carnage27

05-10-2012, 09:03 PM

"A crazy plan? In my experience, there is no plan better than a crazy one."

Krang charged towards Leonardo, the Doctor, and Lincoln. The Doctor pulled his screwdriver from his pocket and pointed it at Krang. Sparks shot from the despot's robotic armor and sent Krang to the ground.

"That buys us forty-five seconds, so speak quickly."

"I'm going to smash his teleporter," I respond quickly. "He's too powerful for us. Eventually he'll overwhelm us and kill us. Without us...well who knows what he'll be able to do."

I look at The Doctor's face, and he doesn't look all that happy, "That crazy huh?"

I wait for a response, but I'm sure it won't be a good one.

Byrd Man

05-10-2012, 09:12 PM

I look at The Doctor's face, and he doesn't look all that happy, "That crazy huh?"

I wait for a response, but I'm sure it won't be a good one.

"No," the Doctor said with a shake of his head. "It's a small teleporter, but it's packed with unstable energy. Destroying it could level an entire city block. It'll most certainly kill Krang, you, and all of us. President Lincoln included. You kill him, you create a paradox. Time unravels, things get all wibbly wobbly. It could unmake the entire universe."

Suddenly, Krang began to stir.

"... But you're right. He won't stop. No matter what. If anyone should do it, it should be me. I can take it... I can survive it, if need be. Let me do it."

Carnage27

05-10-2012, 09:40 PM

"No," the Doctor said with a shake of his head. "It's a small teleporter, but it's packed with unstable energy. Destroying it could level an entire city block. It'll most certainly kill Krang, you, and all of us. President Lincoln included. You kill him, you create a paradox. Time unravels, things get all wibbly wobbly. It could unmake the entire universe."

Suddenly, Krang began to stir.

"... But you're right. He won't stop. No matter what. If anyone should do it, it should be me. I can take it... I can survive it, if need be. Let me do it."

The Doctor talks from the heart. The man...the alien is a good person. He's a hero. And even though we've only spent this brief time together, I'd call him a friend. Especially for what he's going to do for the Earth. I feel like this isn't the first time he's done this. And it might not be the last. "Thanks, Doc-"

But in a blink of an eye, Krang's arm lashes out and sends the Doctor through the air, and the other pulls me to his face. Not his robotic face, his real face, "You. You have defied me for the last time. I must give you credit. You have survived longer than others that have faced Krang. Maybe I will display your corpse in honor when I take over this universe."

I meet his steely gaze, and give him a little smirk, "You wanna rule a universe, Krang? Why don't we find one to rule together!?"

I pull another knife from by belt and raise it to drive it into the teleportation device. As my arm moves down towards the device, I hear the pleads and curses from The Doctor and Krang respectively.

But as the blade connects, a blinding white flash engulfs Krang and I, and then everything goes dark.

Byrd Man

05-10-2012, 09:59 PM

But in a blink of an eye, Krang's arm lashes out and sends the Doctor through the air, and the other pulls me to his face. Not his robotic face, his real face, "You. You have defied me for the last time. I must give you credit. You have survived longer than others that have faced Krang. Maybe I will display your corpse in honor when I take over this universe."

I meet his steely gaze, and give him a little smirk, "You wanna rule a universe, Krang? Why don't we find one to rule together!?"

I pull another knife from by belt and raise it to drive it into the teleportation device. As my arm moves down towards the device, I hear the pleads and curses from The Doctor and Krang respectively.

But as the blade connects, a blinding white flash engulfs Krang and I, and then everything goes dark.

The brightness from his eyes faded, the Doctor sat up and looked around.

"No," he whispered under his breath. In the spot where Krang and Leonardo had been, nothing was left but a smoking hole in the ground.

"What... just happened?" Donatello asked as he limped over and helped the Doctor up. Michelangelo and Lincoln joined them. Lincoln's suit was tattered and raggedy.

"They're gone," the Doctor said, activating his sonic and scanning the crater. "Gone... but not dead."

"Gone where?"

"I have no idea. Krang's teleporter could have taken them anywhere. Any when, if it was a vortex manipulator."

"Where's the other turtle?" Lincoln asked. "The one with the red handkerchief?"

"Raph too?"

"He was close to the explosion. Close enough to be caught up in it."

"So that's just it?" Donatello scoffed. "Nothing you can do? Nothing at all?"

"There are infinite places and times they could be right now. And that's just in this universe. Let's not forget about that. Quantum energy is tricky, it's everywhere and nowhere. If I could track it, I wouldn't be able to get it down to a thousand possible locations and times."

"Alright, that's gonna about do it for you boys," a voice said from behind them. They all turned to look at the voice's owner.

"Oh, no," the Doctor said with a sigh.

Two suited men were standing behind them, an older white man and a younger black man.

http://i49.tinypic.com/x4gbys.jpg

"This zone is now a level six restricted area," the older man said. "Come with us please."

MST3K 4ever

05-27-2012, 11:42 PM

http://upload.wikimedia.org/wikipedia/en/f/fb/G.I._Joe_-_A_Real_American_Hero_%28logo%29.jpg

Hawk leads Flint and the others down a long hallway. They spot a someone wearing Monk's robes with their head bowed walking alongside Hawk.

Gung-Ho asks, "General Hawk who's the Friar Tuck wanna-be?"

Hawk replies very curtly, "No one you all need to worry about."

Hawk stops at the front of a brick wall and says, "With the exception of myself, one other former Joe, and a certain group no one has ever seen this facility, or this prison for that matter."

Hawk presses two bricks simultaneously that begin glowing. A scanning beam scans his retina and a computer voice says, "Access granted. Welcome Back General Abernathy."

Everyone looks at one another for a moment as the wall opens up and a stair-case is revealed.

Hawk says, "Computer open access for the 11."

The computer replies, "Access granted."

Hawk says, "Follow me."

They follow Hawk down the stairs and the computer says each member's name. The robed Monk follows in last and the computer says, "Welcome Brother Orchid."

Ace asks Cover Girl, "Is this where we find out Hawk is really Batman?"

Flint says in a hushed tone, "Pipe down everyone. I'm sure we'll get some answers soon enough."

They reach the bottom of the stairs and Hawk stops he says, "Welcome back to the beginning of it all."

Hawk throws a sizable switch and the area is lit up. What they see next are GI Joe weapons and vehicles from the early days of GI Joe.

Skystrikers, Dragonflys, Rams, Vamps, Awe Strikers, Recon Sleds, and Maulers. Off to the side is a water outlet with Devil Fish, SHARCs, and WHALEs.

Everyone is just stunned and Hawk says, "There'll be time to get to know this equipment better later on right now time is of the essence. Move it."

They follow Hawk still looking at equipment that had seen it's better day come and go.

Doc asks, "Flint is this really happening or are we all finally snapping?"

Flint replies, "To be honest Doc I've got no idea."

Hawk pulls open a sliding door and activates some more lights. When the lights come on they see a Master computer center.

Mainframe says, "This thing was shelved over 20 years ago. I was teaching basic training on it."

Hawk stops and says, "I know you all have a lot of questions. Hopefully what I'm about to tell you all will answer those questions."

Hawk takes a deep breath and says, "About 5 years ago there were those in Washington that felt GI Joe had outlived it's purpose, and even with COBRA still a viable threat they questioned our purpose. Figuring it might be better to turn the war with COBRA over to private corporations."

Hawk presses a button and a picture of a middle-aged woman in a Pants-Suit fills the screen and he says, "This is Senator Felton. She was a powerful member of the committee and her vote could've made or broke GI Joe. She agreed to vote against our budget getting cut, and arranging us to be called upon for Global Missions other than chasing COBRA over and over again."

Hawk presses some a couple of buttons and footage of various missions begins playing behind him and he says, "We pulled off one successful after another. We performed brillantly and flawlessly."

Everyone nods and starts to smile seeing the footage and hearing Hawk's words.

Hawk says, "If I had known then what I know now. I would've let them cut the budget. Senator Felton one day revealed her true prupose. She represented a Psuedo-Government entity called The Trust, and they were testing GI Joe to see how well we performed on various levels, and The Trust not only made sure we would get our funding set up for the next decade but they could guarantee the elimination of COBRA within that time. She wanted me to represent GI Joe to The Trust. It went against every fiber of my being and my core beliefs, but with our funding becoming more and more an issue with each year and the possiblity of COBRA being taken out I agreed."

Hawk presses a button and the screen goes blue and he says with a shaking voice, "I basicaly made a deal with the Devil. I sold two souls my own and GI Joe's."

He composes himself and asks, "You all have heard of The Illuminati?"

Flint replies, "Just myth and legend. They're a secret organization where they establish a new world order by controlling Governements and corporations by orchestrating world events."

Hawk says, "The Illuminati is real. That is who The Trust really is and I joined them."

Everyone is stunned and silent as Torpedo says, "Why do I have the feeling I'm about to get sick?"

Jinx replies, "I'd be worried if you didn't get sick, because you would be the only one."

Hawk says, "It was my plan to let The Illuminati take care of COBRA, and with me on the inside I could expose them and take them down."

Hawk takes a deep breath and says, "I failed. I thought I could do it alone."

Flint asks, "So what does this have to do with us?" He adds a tone of hostility to his voice as he says, "Sir?"

Hawk replies, "I'm getting there Flint. When I realized that my plan wasn't going to work and I was in too far over my head I had to develop a plan to ensure that freedom would one day have a fighting chance."

Hawk presses a button that shows the Southern Ocean and Hawk says, "We are here in the middle of the Southern Ocean in between Africa and Australlia. On all maps and scanners this island and about 7 other uncharted ones do not exist and only a handful of people know about this place. Myself, the Monks on the outlying islands who practice vows of silence, and..."

Flint interrupts, "Snake Eyes."

Hawk nods and says, "I told him I was being asked to develop a contingency plan in case COBRA ever got the upper hand and it looked as though GI Joe would fall and we could have a back-up base. So he taught me about the Monks in this area and that they were very adept at building and engineering. Over the years Snake Eyes had fostered a friendship with them and convinced them that our mission was right and just."

Hawk shows on the main viewer reports and manifests and says, "Over the next couple of years I began convertly moving the equipment you saw in the deck area from the archives very quietly. Technically they were all of the books and no one would miss them."

Flint asks, "Again" with more anger in his voice, "Sir. What does this have to do with us?"

Hawk takes a deep breath and replies, "This is where your questions get answered. I arranged the Qatar City Mission from start to finish."

Flint begins to realize what Hawk has just said and is now seething.

He says, "You set us up from the start. There was no real mission at all. We were supposed to be arrested and sent away."

The room is silent and the tension and anger is palpable.

Hawk says, "That's Right. I selected each one of you because of your skill and familarity with the equipment I was stashing away. Face it could you imagine Slip-Stream trying to fly a Skystriker after being in a conquest after all these years? I had to protect you all from what was coming."

Dial-Tone asks, "What was coming General?"

Hawk pushes some more buttons and it shows video footage of GI Joes fighting a massive invasion force.

Hawk turns back to see the looks of horror and anguish on their faces as they see many of their comrades slaughtered.

He says, "If I didn't do what I did you all would've been slaughtered as well, or taken captive. Trust me when I say this dying was a better option."

Hawk punches up a picture of seven people sitting on thrones and says, "Those are the seven rulers one per each Continent and they rule with an iron fist."

MainFrame asks, "Who would want Antartica?"

Hawk replies, "That's where re-education takes place."

Hawk zooms in on the one in North America and says, "See anyone familiar?"

Roadblock says, "Senator Felton. She's the Queen Bee of North America?"

Hawk says, "Look over right shoulder."

Everyone looks and Flint says, "Oh Lord have mercy. It's Duke."

Hawk nods and says, "He is now head of the Security Forces. He makes Mind-Bender look like a Sunday School Teacher. Those Joes who were deemed of value were captured and re-educated. A nice euphemisim for brain washing. GI Joe to them never happened. None of you are Luke Skywalker and they aren't Darth Vader you cannot turn them back into what they once were. Those who were deemed to have no value were killed in the attack you see behind me."

Suddenly a voice from a darkened corner says, "Not everyone was."

They all turn and emerging from the dark is Scarlet, Quick-Kick, and Lifeline

Scarlett is now sporting a blonde pixie-cut, with a scar over her right cheek and an eye patch over her left eye.

Hawk asks, "How did you all get in here?"

Quick-Kick replies, "The front door opened, we saw you all come in here, and we slipped in before but it closed up."

Hawk asks, "How much did you hear?"

Scarlett says, "We heard all of it. For the last two years wondering how this all happened, and now we know, and knowing is half the battle isn't it General. Well the other half is this."

Scarlett pulls out a gun and Flint steps in front and says, "Hold it Scarlett!"

Scarlett snaps, "Out of the way Flint! I don't wanna kill you, but I will if I have to. He sold his soul to the Devil I'm gonna arrange the collection!"

Flint says, "Scarlett there are still some questions that we have that he has the answers to."

Scarlett lowers the gun and Flint says, "Thank you."

He turns his attention back to Hawk and asks, "How long have we been in here?"

Hawk answers, "Two and a half years. You all are considered dead."

Flint asks, "What do you mean?"

Hawk punches up a video report stating that the 11 Joes convicted of the Qutar City assassination were killed in a plane crash enroute to Fort Levenworth.

Flint steadies himself and looks at those gathered with him and asks, "All-right so now what do we do? Our lives are completely destroyed and the world we lived in is now a shadow of what it once was. Where do we go now?"

Hawk replies, "There are pockets of revolutions and resistence fighters beginning to spring up. They need a group to show the way, and that is where you all come in. This base cannot be detected in anyway shape or form and your equipment doesn't exist anymore either."

Flint says mournfully, "And neither do we."

Clutch asks, "What happened to COBRA?"

Hawk replies, "COBRA lasted less than 1 hour against them. It was over within moments."

Flint asks, "Nukes?"

Hawk replies, "Nukes would've been far more humane. What happened to them wasn't just a show of force it was basically genocide."

Hawk turns to Scarlett and says, "I know all those Joes who were re-educated. How did you all escape capture?"

Scarlett throws a broken and bloody visor on the ground and says, "During a fire-fight Snake Eyes had Quick-Kick, Lifeline and myself follow him through a series of tunnels under Manhattan with other forces in pursuit. Snake Eyes tapped out in old morse code on my watch these co-ordinates. He made sure I repeated them back three times so I knew them by heart. He pulled his mask up part way and kissed me one last time. He took off to draw the Illuminati forces away from us. There was a massive explosion in the tunnels. I ran back in and this visor was all we found."

Scarlett's voice starts to shake as she says, "Snake Eyes bought us escape time with his life."

(End of Part 1)

MST3K 4ever

05-27-2012, 11:43 PM

http://upload.wikimedia.org/wikipedia/en/f/fb/G.I._Joe_-_A_Real_American_Hero_%28logo%29.jpg

(Part 2)

She pulls herself together and says, "GI Joe lasted about two weeks before it was all over."

Hawk turns to Flint and says, "I've been on the run for the last 3 months trying to get back here to set you all free from your cells. Hence the appearance, but I know sooner or later they will catch up with me. When they do they will find a way to make me talk whether I know it or not. You know Flint what has to be done."

Hawk pulls out a gun and chambers a round. He gives the gun to Flint.

Flint takes the gun and raises it to Hawk's head and says, "It has to be done. It has to be done. It..." He lowers the gun and says, "I can't."

Hawk says, "I had a feeling that this might happen. I was hoping it wouldn't come to this, but I guess you need an extra push. I'm sorry it's come to this Flint."

Hawk pulls up another video. The image of Lady Jaye sitting in as shown through an apartment window fills the screen.

Flint feels his heart start to sink as he says, "Allison. No please no. No!"

Just then there is the sound of a rifle being fired and instantly Lady Jaye's head disappears as her body falls over.

The video zooms out showing Hawk holding the smoking rifle.

Flint staggers back shaking and breathing rapidly saying, "Oh no, no, no, not her! Not her! Anyone else! NO! ALLISON! NO!"

Cover Girl grabs Flint just before he collpases to the floor wailing in her arms.

Hawk says, "She went into hiding shortly after your tribunal. She was to be re-educated. I did what I had to do save her, and your unborn child. Your daughter would've never known who you were if she was alive."

Ace says, "What? Lady Jaye was pregnant."

Flint nods and tries to recompose himelf as he says, "The Qatar assignment was going to be my last when I got back we would both leave GI Joe."

The room is looking at Flint in a state of pain and agony that few will ever know in this lifetime.

Roadblock says with great fury in his voice to Hawk, "He may not be able to do it, but I sure as hell can!"

Roadblock goes for the gun in Flint's hand when suddenly Hawk screams out, "AHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!"

They all turn to Hawk and see a sword sticking out of his chest. Brother Orchid is holding the hilt of the sword.

Everyone turns to Brother Orchid and Flint stands up as Hawk's body becomes a lifeless mass.

He takes a step towards Brother Orchid and asks, "Why did you do that? What did he do to you that you took it upon yourself to do this and not let one of us?"

Brother Orchid pulls the sword out of Hawk and wipes the blood on his robe and sheaths it under his robe. He then unties his robe and shrugs his shoulders twice. The robe falls to the ground revealing a man wearing a torn and tattered Commando outfit.

The man turns to face the group and everyone now knows who Brother Orchid is.

Flint says with almost a smile in his voice, "Snake Eyes."

The feelings of shock and awe in the room are visible.

Scarlett is trying to keep her emotions in check, but her voice betrays her as she walks over and hands him his visor and says, "You left this in New York."

Snake Eyes takes the visor from Scarlett and drops it to the ground as he embraces her.

Flint says, "Before we get this unit going there's one thing we have to do."

Everyone turns to Flint as he says, "We have to bury General Hawk."

Gung-Ho says, "I say we throw him out and let the jungle critters have him."

Flint shakes his head and says, "No. We are in a twisted form of Wonderland because of what he did, but in those actions he brought us together to re-engage in the fight for freedom and hope for those who can't fight for themselves."

Everyone nods and Snake Eyes walks over to a cardboard box. He pulls out the GI Joe flag from the first base and lays it over Hawk.

Doc and Lifeline grab a medical backboard and some straps. They roll Hawk's body onto the backboard and strap him down.

Snake Eyes stand at the lead corner of the backboard while Flint stands at the other as 4 other join in.

The remaining Joes line up in front of one another forming two columns.

Scarlett yells, "Orders HUT!"

The columns snap to attention as Scarlett then yells, "Present Arms!"

The Columns salute as the pall-bearers pick-up Hawk's Body and begin moving forward. Once they pass the columns they begin trailing the pall-bearers as Lifeline trails the funeral procession singing "Amazing Grace."

Snake Eyes leads them to a row-boat and Hawk's body is laid to rest in the boat. Snake Eyes shoves the body out to sea as Scarlett pulls out a bolt and her crossbow

Flint says, "Rest In Peace General Clayton Abernathy. May we remember the sacrifice you made so that freedom and hope can now have a fighting chance. Farewell and God Bless. Amen"

Flint nods to Scarlett who strikes the bolt on a nearby rock. The bolt is now on fire as she lets it fly through the air.

The bolt lands in the middle of the boat and almost instantly sets it a blaze.

As the fire burns Roadblock says in prayerful tone, "Yo Joe!"

The others respond in kind, "Yo Joe."

Carnage27

06-03-2012, 07:32 PM

http://i302.photobucket.com/albums/nn94/Sakkashinn/banner.png

The smell of melting plastic fills my nose as sparks from a busted electrical line rain down on my face, singing me lightly an stirring me from unconsciousness. I roll onto my side, and open my eyes. Raph is lying beside me, seemingly fully healed from his injuries sustained from Krang.

Krang. I shuffle around looking for the warlord, but he's no where to be found. Which means he most likely ended up somewhere else. If he had woken before us, he would have either killed us right away or been waiting to finish us off.

Confident I'm not about to be killed, I take the time to gather my surroundings. Seems to be a hallway of some sort. No windows, and red emergency lighting is active. Holes are burned through on some of the walls and the ceiling. I see the broken electrical component above me, and the hallway stretches pretty far in both ways from what I can see.

Raph begins to wake next to me, "Ugh, man. That was an experience. Where the hell are we, Leo?"

"No clue," I respond, standing and finding myself basically unaffected from the teleportation. "The Doctor said trying to destroy Krang's teleporter could send us anytime anywhere."

"Oh, what a brilliant plan," Raph grumbles. "But we had to do something. Krang would have won."

Raph and I begin traversing the hallway with our weapons drawn, ready for whatever may come. Something's obviously gone wrong here, and we're not going to take any chances.

We continue to follow the path, not finding anyone, or anything, making twists and turns as we go. It's almost like we're in a labyrinth, and not a building with any uses.

And then an automated message blasts out from hidden speakers, "ATTENTION! THREAT LEVEL HIGH! UNKNOWN ASSAILANT ATTACKING VESSEL! LOCKDOWN PROCEDURES INITIATED!"

"Well, ain't that a cheery welcome," my brother chuckles. But this isn't talking about us. That's fore sure. Something dangerous has hit this place.

After a few more twists and turns, a frightened, disheveled bloody man in a red shirt with some sort of emblem on his breast runs directly into us, screaming, "AH! no, not one of them. No. Something different."

"Whoa, whoa, slow down," I try to calm him. "What's wrong? What happened here?"

"Kill me," he responds, pleading. "Kill me. Kill me now. Please. Before...before..."

"Why would I kill you? What's going on?"

As I try to gather what's going on, he drops to the floor convulsing.

And then his chest explodes.

MST3K 4ever

06-03-2012, 11:34 PM

http://upload.wikimedia.org/wikipedia/en/f/fb/G.I._Joe_-_A_Real_American_Hero_%28logo%29.jpg

The Joes re-assemble in the ready room where General Hawk was killed.

Flint looks around at the gathered Joes as Dial-tone says, "So where do we go from here Flint?"

Flint looks down for a moment and gathers his thoughts.

He looks up and says, "We do what we were assembled to do. We fight for freedom for those who don't have it."

Flint says, "Though we do not have anymore formalized ranks anymore we will have a Chain of Command structure and that Chain of Command will be respected."

Gung-Ho says, "I can't speak for everyone, but I think it's safe to say that we should appoint flint as our new leader. Anyone object?"

Everyone looks around at each other for a moment and then back to Flint and Roadblock says, "I think that pretty much seals it."

Flint nods and says, "All-right then I accept."

Everyone applauds and says, "YO JOE!"

Flint motions for everyone to settle down and says, "Thank you. My first act is to appoint an X-O for our outfit and a Sergent-Major."

He walks over to Scarlett and says, "You've dealt with the Illuminati in battle and seen what the world has become while we've been locked away. That experience and what you've meant to GI Joe is too valuable to ignore. Scarlett I need you to be my X-O."

Scarlett nods and says, "I accept your offer Flint. Ready to serve again."

Flint nods and says, "Good welcome to the unit."

Flint approaches Snake-Eyes and says, "I know what kind of man you are. You're the most dangerous man I've ever known, and also the most mysterious as well. All that being said if you're in this unit you're in it all the way."

Snake-Eyes looks at Flint for a moment and Flint continues, "I'm not calling you lazy or unreliable, but face it Snake-Eyes Duke & Hawk let you get a way with a lot of disappearing for days when we least expected it. I know that a lot of it had to do with your situation with Storm Shadow, but he's gone now. I need to know that we will be able to find you when we need you and you won't be lurking in the shadows or disappearing for days. To be with us all the way means we understand one another and work together in the frame-work of a team. If you can't deal with that I'm sure you can find your way out of here and thank you for your service."

Snake-Eyes looks at Flint, and places a hand on his shoulder and gives it a slight squeeze. Snake-Eyes then looks Flint in the eyes and gives one nod.

Flint says, "Good welcome to the team."

He looks at Quick-Kick, and Lifeline and says, "Welcome to you all as well. We can use all the help we can get."

Flint approaches RoadBlock and says, "I can't think of a better man suited to be the Sergent Major of our outfit than you."

RoadBlock replies, "It'll be an honor Flint."

Flint says, "That goes both ways my friend."

Flint walks over to a door and opens it. He cuts on the lights and says, "My guess this is the C-O's office."

Flint closes the door and picks up a battering ram and knocks the door off of the hinges.

Flint drops the battering ram and says, "There will be NO secrets within this unit. You gotta problem you know where my office is. Secrets were kept two and half years ago and that helped lead to GI Joe's demise. Not gonna happen again."

Flint looks at the Joes who were in prison with him and says, "Next we've got to find some other clothing other than the same gray jumpsuits we've been stuck in for the last two and a half years."

Snake Eyes walks over to the large cardboard box he pulled the flag out of and shoves it to Flint.

Flint opens the box and smiles.

He pulls out the beret he wore for so many years. Flint then pulls out his old uniform and says, "All-right Joes go back to your cells and let's get dressed. Meet back here once you're done."

Within 10 minutes the Joes meet back in the ready room and Flint says to Mainframe, "Punch up the layout of this place and put on the main viewer."

Mainframe does so and Flint says, "Okay we know where things are now. Time to get down to logistical matters."

he says to Doc and Lifeline, "If you two will go ahead and clean up Hawk's blood, and after that get to medical and do an inventory."

They nod and begin cleaning up the blood and Flint says to Mainframe, "Get into the sercurity programs get Lifeline, Scarlett, Quick-Kick and Snake-Eyes into the system so they can be recognized by the security system, and then start going over the computer systems. Time to see what we're dealling with."

Mainframe says, "On it Flint."

Flint says, "Most of us rest of are on inventory duty for the vehicles. See what we got, what we need, what works, and if any of it will start. Go over things of that nature."

He says, "Clutch, Cover-Girl, and RoadBlock you got the ground vehicles."

He turns and says, "Torpedo, Gung-Ho, Scarlett take care of the aquatic vehicles."

Flint turns to Ace and says, "You and I will take care of the aircraft."

Flint says to Dial-Tone, "Check out the communications grid."

Finally he says to Quick-Kick, Jinx and Snake-Eyes, "You three are in charge of planning out our hand to hand training sessions. We've been out of the fight for a while and we need our skills brought back up to par. Go to the rec area and see what you can do."

They nod and Flint hands Snake-Eyes one of his spare masks and says, "I found this in a box in the command office. My guess Hawk was saving this for you, because like always happened you would find a way to make it through. I think Doc is right you are immortal."

As much as he can Snake-Eyes smiles at Flint smiles back as Snake-Eyes puts the mask on.

Flint then addresses the groups and says, "Okay you got your assignments let's get to it."

The Joes disperse to begin their tasks.

MST3K 4ever

06-07-2012, 10:56 PM

http://upload.wikimedia.org/wikipedia/en/f/fb/G.I._Joe_-_A_Real_American_Hero_%28logo%29.jpg

Flint and the Joes re-assemble in the Command Center as Mainframe continues going over the computer network.

Flint asks Clutch, "What do you got?"

Clutch replies, "Well all things considered the vehicles appear to be in good shape. They started up, we got some fuel here, all systems check out, and everything appears to be in working order. We could use any of it now if we had to."

Flint nods and says, "Good to hear. Torpedo?"

Torpedo replies, "We took the stuff out on the water put it through the paces. Everything worked fine, gotta nice retro feel to it all, and none of it sank."

Everyone chuckles at Torpedo's final assesment and Flint says, "Well that's always a plus. Ace and I went over the aircraft much like you all it was dated but usable. Best of all with no real known numbers on it and a lot of this stuff not having a lot of digital equipment it's hard for the enemy to track us. Their equipment is state of the art that is our advantage."

Flint looks over the group and says, "Although Clutch did bring up a point. We have some fuel here. We have some of everything but not a whole lot sooner or later supplies will become an issue, and I'm not about to commit piracy or hijackings."

Mainframe says, "This is interesting."

Flint approaches and asks, "What do you got Mainframe?"

Mainframe replies, "Well I found some hidden files in the system from Hawk. He used old GI Joe tactics of file concealment and cover that I used to use."

Flint says, "He wanted you to do some work for it, but he knew that you would find them eventually."

Mainframe says, "Looks that way. Anyway Flint here are some of the files."

Mainframe enters some commands and the screen begins to scroll with vairous file names, but one catches Flint's attention.

He says, "Wait a minute. The treasure file open that one."

Mainframe clicks on it and says, "If this is Internet Porn I'm gonna lose a lot of respect for Hawk."

Flint chuckles and says, "Our luck it'll be an e-mail from a Nigerian Prince about moving money out of his country."

Just then a map of the island appears and there are several locations on the Island with red "X's" over them.

Flint says, "Well this confirms my gut feeling."

Scarlett asks, "And what is that?"

Flint replies, "Hawk knew what he was doing when he picked this location. It wasn't just because it was isolated. There's more here to this island than what we are seeing right now, and we're about to find out what else there is."

He looks at Dial-Tone and says, "Are communication head-sets ready to go?"

Dial-tone replies, "Yeah audio and video cameras are on-line."

Flint says, "Mainframe print out 7 maps."

Mainframe begins printing out the maps as Flint continues, "All-right everyone pair up with someone grab a map, a headset, some water, and an Awe-Striker. Pick out a site and get going. Find anything call it in everyone is on the same channel no unecessary chatter. I'll be here to take off in a Dragonfly in case anyone runs into a problem."

He looks at Dial-Tone and says, "You're staying here to run the communications hub and keep track of everyone."

Dial-Tone replies, "Got it Flint."

Flint looks at the group and asks, "Any questions?" The room is silent and Flint says, "All-right then good hunting."

The Joes pair up and take off. A couple of hours later Roadblock checks in and says, "Flint! I got something for ya!"

Flint replies, "Go ahead Roadblock!"

Roadblock says, "We got weapons! You name 'em we got 'em! Guns, knives, grenades, anything you can think of! They were hidden behind some stone ruins. Took some doing to get to them, but that's what we got."

Flint asks, "Can you estimate possibly?"

Roadblock says, "Not really. Just know that our unit is set for at least the next decade."

Flint says, "Well maybe our luck is turning around here. All-right Roadblock mark it and come on back."

Roadblack replies, "Copy that."

Before anyone else can say anything Clutch says, "Hey check this out!"

Flint says, "Go ahead Clutch."

Clutch zooms in on one of the crates and Flint's mouth drops open when he realizes what he is seeing.

He says, "That's a COBRA insigna. This must be one of the supply caches that our intel was always talking about but could never find."

Within minutes the other units check in with reports of ammo, food, fuel, supplies for the computers and vehicles, and medical supplies.

Flint says, "Okay that's about it for everyone accept Gung-Ho and Scarlett."

Gung-Ho finally checks in and says, "Flint! You're not gonna believe this you won't believe it!"

Flint asks, "Gung-Ho is anything wrong?"

Gung-Ho replies, "Take a look!"

Flint looks at the video and sees plane wreckage, but then sees a certain object that catches his attention.

He says, "That's Major Bludd's artifical right arm."

In the back Flint hears Scarlett through Gung-Ho's microphone yell, "WHAT THE....."

Flint says, "That's it! All Joes key in on Gung-Ho's signal and get there double-time I'm in the air in two minutes!"

Flint says to Dial-Tone, "Keep an eye on everyone and make sure that they get there!"

Flint sprints to a Dragonfly starts it up and takes off.

Within 5 minutes he lands near Gung-Ho's location and sprints to a cave opening that Ace is standing out in front of.

Flint asks, "What's in there?"

Ace replies, "Not a what. Who. You gotta see it to believe it Flint."

Flint heads into the cave and sees the Joes gathered around a make-shift bed. In this bed is a man in very poor health. Nothing but skin and bones.

The man turns to face Flint and says in a very ragged and worn out voice with an Austrialian accent, "Hello Flint."

Flint may not readily recognize the face but the voice he has heard dozens of times in combat, and he is shocked by what he sees now.

He says, "Zartan."

Carnage27

06-13-2012, 10:34 PM

http://i302.photobucket.com/albums/nn94/Sakkashinn/banner.png

"WHAT THE F-"

"HOLY SH-"

"KILL IT!"

Acting quickly, I toss a ninja star from my belt at the creature that's just sprung form the man's chest, killing him instantly. It's mean looking. Meaner than anything I've ever seen before. It scurries away quickly, but my star reaches it and easily slices through it, causing it's green blood to squirt over the wall it was running towards.

The liquid splashes against the wall, melting it almost immediately. Noxious smoke begins to fill the hallway, and Raph and I run to escape it.

"Well *cough* now we know where the holes *cough* came from," I say. "Acidic blood. Very acidic blood. And it seems there was a lot of them considering the amount of burns and holes."

"I think I'd rather have some Foot Ninjas right now," Raph hacks.

We regain our breath and ready ourselves to move, but before we do, a voice calls out from behind us, "Don't move. Stay where you are, but turn around."

As we do, we come face to face with others wearing the same emblem on their chest. They look at us with a bit of relief. Their apparent leader speaks again, "You're not one of them?"

"Gee, what gave ya that idea?" Raph asks annoyed.

I pat my brother on the shoulder, trying to calm him down. New situations like this aren't his strength. "Sorry for my brother, he doesn't like....well most people to be honest."

Raph growls next to me at that.

"Who are you? How did you get here?"

"I'm Leonardo. This is my brother Raphael, and to be honest...we have no idea how we got here."

The group confers before the leader says, "Come, you're going to the Captain."

Raph and I sheath out weapons and we follow them. After a short, but stressful walk, we reach a strong door that requires a pass key to enter, the whole time the automated warning system continues to blare throughout the ship.

The door slides open, and we're pushed in. As we are, I'm greeted by what seems to be the stonghold of the crew of this ship. They all bare arms and look ready for war.

After a few looks, someone calls out, "Who are they?"

"They call themselves Leonardo and Raphael. They don't know when or how they came upon board. But they're not some of the creatures."

"No, they're not," the man says. His voice is powerful, but somewhat reassuring. Like nothing I've ever heard before. The voice gets closer, and a man parts the crowd. He seems to command the room with his very presence, yet he's not intimidating. "Welcome aboard the USS Enterprise, Raphael and Leonardo. I am Captain Jean-Luc Picard. And I need your help."

http://i65.photobucket.com/albums/h233/psjarebee/picard-fc1.jpg

MST3K 4ever

06-17-2012, 11:37 PM

http://upload.wikimedia.org/wikipedia/en/f/fb/G.I._Joe_-_A_Real_American_Hero_%28logo%29.jpg

Flint steps forward as Zartan tries to muster a smirk but instead begins coughing up huge amounts of blood.

Once he stops coughing he says, "Well the afterlife seems to be treating you all very well. Come to finally take me in for war-crimes? GI Joe fakes your deaths COBRA relaxes and then you all wipe them out and now you all come here to clean up what's left? Is that about right?"

Flint replies, "Not exactly. How long have you been here?"

Zartan says, "We crashed here about 3 months after your untimely demise."

Gung-Ho says, "Holy crawfish he don't know what happened!"

Flint says, "He's been an enemy combatant but even he has a right to know what happened to the world he left behind."

Flint then proceeds to tell Zartan about The Trust and what happened to them.

Once he is finished Zartan asks, "So what happened to Hawk?"

Flint glances over to Snake Eyes and back to Zartan and says, "He was dealt with. Now my question is how did you get here?"

Zartan coughs again and spits up more blood and says, "Well this explains why he was here more than once".

Doc goes over to Zartan and looks him over.

He says to Flint, "It's cancer. He has less than 2 weeks. 3 if he's lucky"

Doc looks over at a make-shift generator that Zartan has fixed up and says, "My guess that his generator has been leaking out radiation for sometime and Zartan is unable to fix it and too banged up from the crash to get away from it."

Zartan says to Doc, "That generator emits a high-pitch frequency that keeps the cave creatures and jungle animals away from me. I've been surviving on the rain and morning dew through that hole in the ceiling, and vitamin supplements and other food from the plane."

Looking at Flint he says with a smirk, "Who'd believe it after all these years it's cancer that did me in, and not one of you. Feel deprived of your victory Flint?"

Flint replies, "Not really. How did you get here?"

Zartan says, "The dear Major and I saw the same thing was coming up with COBRA. We knew that Serpentor and Cobra Commander were on a collision course for Civil War. So we decided to hedge our bets and began channeling some of our supplies and weapon shipments here. Figured let the two sides beat each other up in a war of attrition and we would come in take over."

Roadblock says, "So much for honor among the snakes."

Zartan looks at Roadblock briefly and continues, "We came here more than once and found Hawk snooping around. We didn't dare kill him, because his death would raise several questions. Ones we wouldn't be able to blow off, and Hawk figured a civil war within COBRA was just fine with him. Things finally came to a breaking point about 3 months after your supposed demise and Major Bludd and I decided it was time to begin making our plans post-civil war. We left in an unmarked jet to this location but the plane began to experience mechanical issues and we crashed. The Major was killed instantly I survived as it were and I figured I'd wait here and see if Hawk would come looking for me."

Zartan coughs up more blood and winces in pain. Once he settles down he looks at Flint and asks, "I can only guess that since she isn't here Lady Jaye was caught and re-educated. Do you have the stomach to do her in Flint?"

Flint replies, "That doesn't concern you Zartan."

Zartan says, "Judging from your reaction she's already dead isn't she?"

Cover Girl steps in and says, "He said it doesn't concern you Zartan"

Flint motions for Cover Girl to step back and nods to her. He says to Zartan, "Hawk did it to keep her from being caught."

Zartan takes a deep breath and says, "Believe it or not Flint for as many times as we fought and tried to kill each other, I'm sorry for your loss. She was a worthy adversary and she always fought with honor."

Flint nods and Zartan asks, "I don't suppose any of you know what happened to COBRA?"

Scarlett says, "I do."

Flint motions for her to come forward and she says, "It was about 6 months after you left COBRA. The COBRA civil war was in full swing all-right both sides battling to a stand still. Until the Trust invaded and both sides were so weakened from fighting one another that they were slaughtered easily, and those that weren't killed in the invasion were wiped out when a bio-weapon was exploded over COBRA Island. The spore weapon ate away people's flesh right down to the bone. Two weeks later several rock-crushers, steam rollers, road pavers, and bulldozers were brought in and crushed the bones that were left into powder. After that several strategic bombs were placed at key points of the island and the island was sunk."

Zartan shakes his head and says, "Hard to believe that the great Serpentor met his end that way."

Scarlett says, "Actually the COBRA command structure was spared briefly and executed in a variety of other ways to ensure the defeat of COBRA. It was carried out on live-TV and on-line"

Zartan says, "Please tell me what happened to them."

Scarlett says, "Serpentor met his demise in front of a firing squad. Cobra Commander lethal injection. Destro got the chair. Baroness the gas chamber. Mindbender a short rope long drop. Tomax & Xamot are entombed in cement at what has become The Trust HQ in DC. Right in the cornerstone."

She turns to Snake Eyes and says, "This isn't going to be easy for you, but you need to know."

Scarlett puts her hands on his shoulders and says, "Storm Shadow was found a week later hiding in the Outback. They beheaded him."

Scarlett embraces Snake Eyes as he drops his head and returns the embrace.

Roadblock asks, "So what do we do with him?"

Flint says, "Take him with us. Make him comfortable. He's not a threat anymore, because if he was he would've tried to kill one of us by now."

Zartan says, "Thank you for your show of mercy Flint, but I decline."

Flint looks at him and says, "Excuse me."

Zartan says, "Flint in my time here I've made my peace with God, and face it I've committed many sins. I figure spending what's left of my time here alone is my penance. As my last request please Flint one warrior to another just let me die in peace. You have enough fire-power seal off the cave when you leave and let this be my tomb."

Flint nods and says, "All-right Zartan I can accept that."

Zartan looks at Mainframe and says, "Just so you know. Zarana left Cobra about two weeks after your death. She mourned for you. I found in her room a picture of you she kept hidden. She loves you. I thought you should know because she may still be alive."

Mainframe nods and Flint says, "All-right everyone out."

Everyone begins to leave and Flint takes one last look at Zartan.

Zartan struggles to raise his arm in one last salute and says, "One warrior to another."

Flint tips his beret slightly and says, "Rest in peace. Fellow warrior."

They get a distance away and Flint says to Snake Eyes, "Pitch about four grenades along the roof line at each corner. That should seal it."

Snake Eyes pitches the grenades and they cave in the roof.

Everyone stares for a moment and Flint says, "Okay let's get back to base we still one thing left to do before we can declare this unit ready to start training."

MST3K 4ever

06-30-2012, 05:10 PM

http://upload.wikimedia.org/wikipedia/en/f/fb/G.I._Joe_-_A_Real_American_Hero_%28logo%29.jpg

As the Joes get back to their base everyone is quiet. Lost in their own thoughts of what they just saw with Zartan and realizing now more than ever the world they've known is now gone.

Flint says to Mainframe, "We need to get some intell on what is going on in the world right now. Do you think you can hack into a satellite?"

Mainframe replies, "Sure it'll take a little longer using the dated equipment, but that is our advantage. This equipment is so outdated no one can really trace it."

Flint says, "Get crackin' let us know when you're ready."

Mainframe nods sits at the terminal and begins typing away.

Flint walks over to Snake Eyes and Scarlett and says, "I know there was a history between you and Storm Shadow that dates back farther than we know. I know you two weren't always enemies and even at one point during our battles with COBRA you two fought together. I'm sorry for your loss Snake Eyes. Believe me I know what you're going through."

Snake Eyes looks at Flint and gives a nod.

Scarlett says, "That's as close to a thank you as you'll get. For what it's worth Flint I'm sorry too. Lady Jaye and I didn't always see eye to eye, but she was excellent at what she did and you two made a great couple."

Flint says, "Thanks Scarlett."

Mainframe says, "I got us into an old cable satellite. It took some doing but I got audio and video from several different feeds."

Flint approaches and says, "Punch it up. Everybody fall in we all need to see this and no chatter."

The video monitor is filled with images of hover-crafts with spotlights patrolling city streets and country-sides, people being dragged out of their homes, belongings being taken from others, people being beaten, people being executed on the spot, other people trying to fight Trust Troops and getting slaughtered, and book and DVD burnings. Posters proclaiming the Trust as a friend, exorting loyalty to the trust, The Trust knowing what is best, and The Trust as establishing order. News Broadcast with decidedly slanted views of The Trust.

Everyone is silent and in shock as they watch and listen to what is happening before them.

Flint says to Mainframe, "Cut off the sound."

Mainframe does so and Flint stands in front of the monitor and says, "Take a good look. Let these images burn in your mind this is the enemy we're facing now. This is unlike any other foe we've ever faced. COBRA in it's prime couldn't even handle dreams of power like this."

Flint says to Mainframe, "Monitor off."

Mainframe cuts off the monitor and Flint says, "Everyone follow me."

Everyone follows Flint to the upper level where the prison cells are and Flint says, "I want everyone to walk through these cells and look at the images that are on the walls. We all drew those images during our time in lock-up I want to look at them and study them. Move out."

The Joes begin milling about looking at various drawings on the walls. After two hours Flint says, "All-Right everyone back downstairs in the command room."

Everyone gathers around and Flint says, "What I wanted you all to get out of that was to see what we all had a dream of. The life we all wanted someday if not in this life then what we were hoping would be in the next life."

He truns to Gung-Ho and says, "He wants a perfect bowl of Gumbo. The ingredients were right down to the brand names he'd use and the exact cooking time everything it was perfection to Gung-Ho."

Flint then looks at Roadblock and says, "You're family and being with them is your dream."

He looks at Ace and says, "Being behind the controls of Skystriker and being in the wide open sky."

Flint then asks Quick Kick, Lifeline and Scarlett, "What's your dream the thing you want most? The thing you want to fight for. What is it?"

Quick-Kick replies, "To be able to enjoy peace of mind and to laugh."

Lifeline says, "To be able to help others through medicine."

Scarlett replies, "To finally lay down my crossbow and know that peace has finally been achieved."

Flint nods and says to Snake Eyes, "I know what you're dream is and what you want to fight for."

He glances quickly at Scarlett and back to Snake Eyes. Snake Eyes gives him a thumbs up.

Flint says, "There's a whole world out there full of people with dreams and hopes like ours, or very similar, or dreams and hopes of their own. The Trust though has destroyed many of them if not all of them. It's our calling to do what we can to help these people see their dreams and hopes of a better life come true in the name of Freedom."

Everyone looks at one another and Flint says, "This isn't going to be an easy fight to win. Many times the best we'll probably be able to hope for is to hold the line for another day, but it's another day where we can try to make a difference again."

Flint walks over to the cardboard box in his office and pulls out an old GI Joe flag and holds it up.

He says, "This is who we are. This is our calling and together we will battle on for those who can't in the name of justice and freedom."

Roadblock yells out, "YO JOE!"

Everyone else responds, "YO JOE!"

Flint puts the flag away and says, "Starting tomorrow GI Joe Boot Camp 2.0 begins at 05:00, and I assure you it'll make basic training look like a Church Picnic. Plan your evening activites accordingly. Dismissed."

Everyone begis milling about and talking to one another and Flint quietly slips away.

He walks back to his cell and sits in there stairing at the picture he drew of Lady Jaye. Flint then gets up opens the door slightly revealing a picture of a little girl and sits back down looking at them both.

He says to them, "Well my ladies life begins again for me tomorrow. Wherever you are I hope there is peace and love. I swear this to you both I will dedicate my life to making this world a better place than when you left it. I swear it to my dying breath."

Just then he notices Cover Girl standing in the doorway and he asks her, "Do you think I can pull that one off?"

She replies walking into the cell and sitting next to him, "Pretty big words and a big vow, but if anyone can live up to it Flint it's you. You've got our complete support and we'll do everything we can to help you live up to your vow."

Flint says, "Thank you Cover Girl."

Cover Girl asks, "I recognize Lady Jaye. I'm assuming the little girl would be your daughter."

Flint nods and says, "We knew it was going to be a girl, and we were going to name her Marisa."

He stares off and says, "Had it all planned out. I would come back from that one last mission and we both would announce we were done with GI Joe and get married. I already had a job lined up as an instructor at the War College in Pennsylvania teaching Military Strategy and History and I bought a couple of acres in the country. Allison was already picking out things for our dream home like wall-paper, floor tile, even door knobs. That house was all hers. If she wanted it she got it. I was going to marry the woman I loved, raise a beautiful child with her, doing something I enjoyed, and living a thousand miles away from The Pit and COBRA. It was all so perfect Cover Girl so perfect, and now it's gone."

Flint looks at her and says, "That's why I'm fighting. If I can give one person in this world the life that I was denied then I'll know everything we've been through and are about to go through was worth it."

He stands up and says to her, "Come on it's time to get to work."

MST3K 4ever

07-07-2012, 01:47 PM

http://upload.wikimedia.org/wikipedia/en/f/fb/G.I._Joe_-_A_Real_American_Hero_%28logo%29.jpg

Flint enters a darkened room and slides a dimmer switch just bringing up enough light to keep the room from being pitch black.

He takes off his beret and sits on the ground. Flint looks around the wall and sees the names and pictures of Joes who've died in the line of duty over the years. The majority are from the Trust's initial invasion.

Five years ago we began this war with The Trust. Eighteen months into this war to be honest I thought for sure we were fighting a lost cause. We had some small victories along the way, but nothing of significance. Until that assault in the Rockies when we were liberating a Trust Prison Camp. It was the worst fire-fight I had ever seen. Not even in my wildest nightmares could I have imagined what was happening. I thought for sure we had bitten off more than we could chew and we were making a last stand.

Flint then turns to pictures of Gung-Ho and Lifeline.

Until these two bought us the time we needed. Their sacrifice not only turned the tide, but also saved over 500 people from being re-educated. It was after that battle we went from being a nuisance to outlaws, and within two years a certifiable threat to The Trust.

Flint turns away from those pictures and is once again looking at the wall of the fallen.

Since that time we have had our share of battles with The Trust, and we've won way more than we've lost. We've also recruited other members along the way to fortify our ranks. We are now a legitimate fighting force, and people are looking for ways to join with us. However as Hawk pointed out you don't ask to join GI Joe you get asked, and that rule still holds today. We've got enough troops now that we've had to implement Military Rankings again. It's a nice problem to have.

Flint looks at a picture of the original GI Joe unit taken in front of the pit.

To say that those of us who are still standing have undergone changes over the years is an understatement. Snake Eyes and Scarlett are now married and have a three year old daughter. As lethal as Snake Eyes is it's safe to say his daughter has him wrapped around her finger. I was very humbled that they chose to name her Alison. Scarlett is now more of a behind the scenes strategist courtesy of a Trust attack in Rome that left her paralyzed from the waist down two years ago, but she can still hold her own in a fight. None of us we're sure that she was going to make it the first couple of days, and none of us dared telling Snake Eyes she wasn't going to make it. He stayed with her from the minute Doc took her in the O-R right until she finally told him to get his butt out of her hospital room and get back to work.

Ace is now dealing with a young hot-shot pilot who is dangerous and arrogant. I don't know any Joe pilots who are like that, but somehow they make it work and Afterburner won't admit it but he hero-worships Ace and hangs on his every word. Ace would be crushed if Afterburner was ever killed.

Roadblock has had to get used to a mechanical left arm, but he is still as cool under pressure as ever.

Cover Girl...well let's just say we're taking it slow. I still struggle with Lady Jaye's death, but I'm trying to move on. I like to believe she'd want me to be happy and live not pining after something that could never be, so we're taking it at a slow pace.

Just then there is a knock at the door and Flint stands up and puts on his beret.

He says, "It's open."

The door opens and Quick-Kick is standing there.

Quick Kick says, "General Flint, sir the new recruits are ready for you to address them."

Flint turns to Quick Kick and says, "Thank you Quick Kick. How's Hard Case dealing with them?"

Quick Kick replies, "Same as always."

Flint begins to leave the room and says, "Great. I wonder if he's ever been happy with any of our recruited classes?"

Quick Kick chuckles as Flint turns off the light.

Flint enters a hanger to a group standing at parade rest.

Hard Case, the Joes' D-I, sees him and barks out, "TEN-HUT! General on the deck!"

Flint approaches Hard Case and he salutes Flint. Flint returns his salute and says, "Thank you Gunnery Sargent."

Flint turns to a group of 20 soldiers and says, "My name is General Flint and I am the Commanding Officer of GI Joe. You have been chosen to be trained as GI Joes. We've seen each of you in action. You are elite some of the best fighters that the Resistance has ever produced. We'll make you better."

Flint begins to pace and says, "During the next 12 weeks we will break you down, and then build you back into an elite weapon of freedom and justice. We will enhance your strengths and expose your weaknesses. Along the way we will see if you all have specialized skills that we can use, or some of you may be foot soldiers. There's nothing wrong with that we are a team and we all have a role to play."

Flint then stops in the center of the group and says, "If you make it through the next 12 weeks you will be given your codename by Hard Case and the Chain of Command. Now being a Joe carries a great deal of responsibility. We don't fight for glory or to satisfy some sort of blood-lust. We do this because we hope the next generation will not have to know the horrors of war, and that they learn freedom is a privilege no one rides for free."

Flint stands next to Hard Case and says to the troops, "With that I now turn you over to our Drill Sargent code name: Hard Case. You won't find a finer or more complete soldier in the world. Listen to him, follow his orders to the letter, and you'll make it through the next 12 weeks. You will refer to him as Drill Sargent, because none of you have earned the right to call anyone by their codename, but I suspect that will change in 12 weeks. Until then go hard and good luck."

Flint turns to Hard Case and says, "Gunnery Sargent they're all yours."

Hard Case salutes and says, "Thank you General Flint sir."

Flint returns his salute and says, "Take 'em out."

Hard Case says, "Yes Sir!" He looks at the troops and says, "All-right five mile run I want it under thirty! Move it out!"

As they begin running Flint walks back to Quick Kick.

They watch the troops run away and Quick Kick asks, "If Hard Case was our D-I, do you think we would've made it?"

Flint chuckles and says, "Are you kidding me? GI Joe would've been Snake Eyes and that's it."

Carnage27

07-08-2012, 09:28 PM

http://i302.photobucket.com/albums/nn94/Sakkashinn/banner.png

The assembled crew of the Enterprise hunkers around a dimly lit table in their last remaining stronghold of their besieged ship. Their clearly afraid, and after what Raph and I saw mere moments ago, I don't blame them. These things can apparently bore themselves into people and burst out of them. I can't imagine having that happen to my friends or family.

We've explained where we came from. Talking about the Doctor seemed to explain everything, as it seems they've come in contact with him before. But now we're in the position of needing to find a way to rid the ship of these creatures

"So what's the plan?" Raph asks Captain Picard.

"Yea, these things are small, they're not going to be easy to find and track down," I say as I look at the holographic schematics of the Enterprise. "Especially considering your ship is massive."

"Small? Have you truly seen on of them?" the alien lieutenant known as Worf asks, amazed.

"They only saw a chestbuster, which they killed," the ship's first officer William Riker explains.

"In that case we need to bring you up to speed," Picard responds as he presses a few keys, changing the display of the ship to security footage of one of the grown creatures tearing through a part of the crew. It's ferocious and effectively lethal. "This is a full grown creature. We don't know how they grow so quickly. But they are incredibly strong, and as you know, have acidic blood that hampers close combat."

"That's puttin' it lightly."

"So where did these things come from?" I ponder. "I mean...doesn't seem like something you'd be transporting on a ship like this."

The ship is mostly a diplomatic and peace keeping vessel, as well as exploration. Having some sort of alien killing machine on board doesn't mesh with the goals.

"We were exploring a section of space that was mostly undocumented by the usual channels," Worf explains. "An...old selection of planets. Mostly just lifeless rocks. But we picked up a distress signal from a private military vessel."

"Private military?"

"Yes, owned by a corporation," Picard continues. "The more profitable companies have them to protect their holdings from raiders. Technically it's illegal...but enough money will turn anyone's eyes."

"Indeed. In this case, the Weyland-Yutani Corporation. They laid a claim on one of these planets, named LV-426. They set up a terraforming colony on the planet, apparently on top of these things' nest. WY sent in a group of their marines to wipe them out...and only 4 beings survived. We picked them up...along with these things, apparently."

"Where are these survivors?"

"In the med bay when the deaths started along with one of our Lieutenant Commander," Riker shakes his head. "They're cut off from us now."

"I think we need to get to them," I say.

"They may know some weakness of the creatures," Picard nods in agreement. "It's our only course of action at this point. Worf, the Turtles, and I will go to med bay to rendezvous with Data and the survivors. The others will hold this position. Good luck to us all."

Carnage27

07-08-2012, 11:07 PM

http://i124.photobucket.com/albums/p12/chente24txm/untitled.jpg

"Giles, I swear you're going to drive me completely mental sooner rather than later," I sigh to my new Watcher, which is kind of like the Slayer version of Q. My god, what am I saying? I'm making Bond references now? Thank you Xander.

"Well, then we would be even," he responds, adjusting his glasses and not looking up from the book in front of him. Giles is completely different than my last Watcher, Merrick. He's much more British. And a lot less fun. But he knows what he's doing, even if he's got a completely nervous geeky way of doing it. "But that doesn't change the fact that we're going to need help."

"Oh, thank you," Xander pouts from his chair. "Invisible to girls and the supernatural warriors."

"He means people that can actually fight, Xander," Willow sighs.

Willow and Xander. Best friends with each other for as long as they've lived, and have quickly become some of mine. They're resourceful, funny, supportive...and willing to stick around me as I try and kill the undead. So really, why wouldn't they be my friends?

"Why do I need help? I'm the Slayer. I'm the one destined to rid the world of evil. All that crap. I don't need a bunch of amateurs running around getting in my way."

I know, I know. Whiny teenage girl alert.

"We're living in a city situated on a gate way to hell itself, not to mention the fact that supernatural activity has been on the rise across the world since the Ogdru Jahad incident," Giles reprimands me in his normal tone of superiority. "We can't handle everything that's going to come out way."

"I've done pretty well so far," I say in a stubborn tone. And I have done well so far. I've killed a few vampires, stopped a few demons, and fell for a dark and mysterious boy who gives me cryptic warnings. You know, normal girl stuff.

"And what happens if someone like Rasputin shows up with an army of werewolves or something. How are we going to deal with that?"

"My good looks and charm?"

After a slight pause, "Yea, I guess you're right. Set up the meeting. But that doesn't mean I'm happy about it."

"Well, I'm glad you saw reason. Now, off to class."

Carnage27

07-09-2012, 11:24 PM

http://i124.photobucket.com/albums/p12/chente24txm/untitled.jpg

"Can you believe him? Saying I need to get help to take care of some of this stuff?" I continue my complaints as we walk towards class. "I mean aren't I the Slayer? Aren't I the one he came to help? The one his order is all obsessed with finding and assisting."

"You know, I can think of a reason why you'd need help," Xander says as he mockingly before giving a snap. "Oh right! We live over the mouth of hell!"

"Please. I'm sure plenty of Slayers have dealt with a hell mouth before."

"Yea, but right after the veils between dimensions were ripped asunder a few months before?"

"Big whoop, Hellboy whipped Ogdru Jahad's butt and sent Rasputin's moldy butt back to the afterlife."

"But Giles said something like that will weaken what holds back evil." Willow says, not looking up from her iPad. "And I mean, you have been busy since then. Of course, I don't know how busy you were before then."

My silence tells her she's right. Things have been worse since I moved here. And things in LA went to crap after Lothos. And now Giles has been reciting a prophecy about The Master, saying I'm destined to go up against the powerful vampire. And if I lose? Oh, he'll only take over the world.

Talk about pressure.

Just then, a scream echoes down the hallway. Instinctively, we head of in that direction, and recoil at the site we see. Inside a homeroom, a young freshman sits at his desk with his throat sliced open, and a girl stands screaming next to him, covered in blood.

All she says is, "He was sleeping! He was sleeping!"

Carnage27

07-13-2012, 10:24 PM

http://i302.photobucket.com/albums/nn94/Sakkashinn/banner.png

The strike team prepares to leave the safe house, I sit in a meditative stance, preparing for the carnage that is almost certain to follow. It's hard to gain my center in a place like this. With the blaring alarms and shuffling of people getting ready to attempt a suicide mission. But I manage to get to that spot, focusing myself for the mission ahead.

"Are you ready?" Worf asks me, trying to hand me one of their futuristic guns.

I stand and nod, but push the gun away, "I don't need one of them."

"Are you crazy? If these things get near you they will tear you apart," he warns trying to thrust it into my hands.

"I said I don't need it," I respond, meeting his steely gaze.

"Listen, Wrinkles," Raph starts, "you'd have a better chance of him trying to kiss one of those things than to shoot it. Guns aren't his thing. Deal with it and let's move on, shall we?"

"Your funeral," he answers, under his breath.

"So what's the plan, Captain?" I defer to Picard. He knows the ship, and he knows these creatures better than I do. And Master Splinter has always said one of the greatest strength of a leader is when to know when others strengths are greater than your own.

"We'll travel in formation," the Enterprise's commander says. "Those carrying energy weapons will take point and the rear. If the creatures get close enough, the Turtles will take over during close combat. We've got motion trackers ready to carry with us. With any luck, we'll get to the infirmary without incident."

"Captain," I say, twirling one of my blades in my hand. "In my experience, luck is rarely on our side. Let's move out. The longer we wait, the stronger these things get."

"I agree. Let's go."

Carnage27

07-15-2012, 08:50 PM

http://i124.photobucket.com/albums/p12/chente24txm/untitled.jpg

"You're sure that's all she said? 'He was asleep'?" Giles asks as he moves from row to row of his own private collection of books.

"Pretty sure, of course I may have been distracted by all the blood," Xander quips. "I mean seriously. What is it about Wednesdays here that makes the demons go all homicidal."

"Just can't make it past hump day, can they?" Willow adds in.

"Okay, enough witty remarks," I shake my head. "What is this, Giles? A demon or spirit showing up and killing someone in their sleep? Is this normal?"

"Of course, but in the middle of the day with witness is around is very puzzling. And the method? A slit throat? It seems so...barbaric for them. Nothing very magical about it, is there?"

"Magical about what?" a whiny, slightly self obsessed voice says from the doorway of the library as Cordelia Chase saunters in. The most popular girl in school, and a bit of a frienemy to our little group. She seems to be okay when we're all alone...but when there's other people around? We might as well be lepers. And she's come a bit too close to finding out about the whole Slayer thing a few times.

"Well if it isn't the queen of the damned herself," Xander smiles. "Here to drag us off to hell?"

"I wouldn't drag you anywhere, geek," she snarls back. "Mr. Giles I need a book for biology homework. I don't know why I need to-"

"Cordelia, third row on the second level," Giles sighs, cutting her off.

She stamps up stairs, gets the book, and gives us a look as she walks out as she mumbles, "Weirdos."

"So, I'll help Giles do some research tonight," Willow says sitting down at the library computer.

"And I'll supervise!" Xander beams.

"And you're going hunting tonight," Giles finishes the conversation. "We'll figure the rest out and report back."

"Sounds like a plan to me."

Carnage27

07-17-2012, 10:40 PM

http://i124.photobucket.com/albums/p12/chente24txm/untitled.jpg

I trudge through the cemetery, stake in hand ready for anything that might attack me on this trip. But so far it's been nothing. Well, unless you count a racoon.

But then I feel a presence behind me. I spin quickly, brandishing a stake as I do, ready to plunge it into the chest of a vampire if that's who it is. But as I see who's behind me, I drop my hand quickly when I see who it is.

http://i275.photobucket.com/albums/jj306/Carnage27/253-4.jpg

"Don't shoot," Angel says in his normal, gruff yet quiet voice.

"Last time I checked it wasn't loaded," I respond to the young man standing in front of me. Angel. The dark mysterious model type has seemingly been following me for the past few months since school started, giving me hints on potential threats...all while looking drop dead gorgeous.

Okay, so I like the bad boys. Kill me.

"What's it this time? Vampire bounty hunters? Werewolf pack dogs? Michael Jackson's nose returned from the dead to wreak havoc on humanity?"

"This isn't funny," he responds. "Things are about to get bad."

"Oh, really? Bad? Well that's good, because up until now it's been like a day at Disneyland," I roll my eyes at him.

"I'm serious," he snarls. "The Hellmouth is gaining power. Things are breaking free. Things that most Slayers have never dreamed of."

"Yea, well, I'm not most Slayers," I respond, walking away.

"Buffy," he calls to me, "...sweet dreams."

**********

Giles rubs his temples as he looks through one of his thousands of books for information on a demon that will do the act that happened this morning. So far, he, Willow, and Xander have come up with nothing, so he sent the children home for the night to get a nice rest.

But he powers on for his Slayer. He needs to figure this out before someone else falls victim to the demon.

But then, from the hallway outside the library and he ruses out, finding a girl laying face down in a pool of blood. As he approaches, fear reaches the back of his throat as he begins to recognize the girl. He takes her in his arms and flips her over, revealing the horribly scarred visage of Buffy Summers.

Before he can react to the sight, Biffy opens her eyes and a gravely voice escapes from her lips, "Time to play, Ripper."

"AH!" Giles screams as he's woken from his dreams.

"Whoa, Giles," Xander yawns, "next time warn a guy before you're gonna spaz."

"Sorry..." the Watcher responds as he ponders what just happened.

MST3K 4ever

07-18-2012, 11:10 PM

http://upload.wikimedia.org/wikipedia/en/f/fb/G.I._Joe_-_A_Real_American_Hero_%28logo%29.jpg

Flint in his class A uniform enters a room with an overhead lamp, a table, and two chairs. He looks around and sits down.

Well this is the place that The Trust said they would send a representative to negotiate a peace settlement between us and them. Like we're going to find any common ground. A giant waste of time but if I didn't agree to this then the Trust controlled media would have a field day with us and I even came alone as requested.

Just then a door opens from the other end of the room and a man in a black business suit carrying a briefcase approaches the table.

He says, "General Flint I presume."

Flint replies, "Were you expecting someone else?"

Black Suit says, "Well my name is Jarret Stoler and I'm a professional negotiator for The Trust."

He sits down and opens up his brief case and shoves a folder in front of Flint.

Stoler says, "My client is prepared to make you a very reasonable offer."

Flint opens the folder and begins skimming it.

Stoler says, "You and your fighting forces would cease all hostilities towards The Trust and in return..."

Flint says without looking up, "We're called GI Joe."

Stoler says, "Well GI Joe would become The Trust's private army and all of you would be granted immunity from prosecution for all crimes that you all have committed against The Trust."

Flint closes the folder and says, "So let me get this straight Stoler. We would become another fighting force for The Trust and we would be pardoned for the crimes of defending the weak and fighting for freedom for the people of the planet. Is that about the size of it?"

Stoler adjusts his glasses and replies, "General the people GI Joe are protecting are outlaws, the weak, the unworthy, those who were destined to serve The Trust."

Flint asks, "And who or what gives The Trust the right to make judgements like that?"

Stoler replies, "History and status give The Trust the right."

Flint asks, "And The Trust can do no wrong? I knew a group like you all once. They're not around anymore. I can't say I exactly agree with how they were dealt with, but be that as it may even if we die there will be others to oppose you that I can promise you."

Stoler laughs and says, "Oh General you are so naive. Do you really believe that you're the first to stand up to us? GI Joe is has made this fight on a public level. The last who had the audacity to try an oppose us..."

Stoler pulls out another folder and pushes it to Flint.

Stoler says, "Perhaps you're familiar with it."

Flint opens the folder and as he reads about "Operation: Strike Down" two things catch his eye; the date of the operation and where it was executed.

Flint says, "Dallas, Texas November 22, 1963."

He looks up with a mixture of shock and anger in his voice as he says, "President Kennedy's assassination. The Trust was behind it all."

Stoler says, "The Trust did orchestrate the factors which were conducive for a successful operation. Over the years certain aspects have leaked out by the choice of The Trust as a show of force to those who know of The Trust. Conspiracy theorists have played a very unwitting part in the success of The Trust."

Flint closes the folder trying to take in a moment that is shaking him to his very core.

Stoler says, "You see General Flint. What The Trust wants The Trust gets. Losing is not in the nature of The Trust, so agree to our terms and save GI Joe and stop fighting this futile battle you are destined to lose."

Flint looks up and tears the folder with the agreement in it and says, "Stoler GI Joe doesn't know how to lose a war. We may lose a battle here and there, but a war; not in this lifetime."

He stands up leans over the table and says with great anger in his voice, "You crawl back to those leeches and tell them not a chance in hell. If you thought we were a problem before I assure you now those times will feel like a warm memory within a month."

Stoler shakes his head slowly and says, "I had a feeling this might be the case. Your stubborn will power is obvious and there is only one way to deal with roaches like you. Step on you!"

Stoler snaps his fingers and there are ten red-dots clustered around his chest through a skylight.

Stoler asks, "Any last words General?"

Flint peers down at the dots on his chest and says, "Yeah, Yo Joe."

Flint is beginning to brace himself when suddenly one of the dots disappears and Stoler is somewhat surprised so is Flint.

Then another and another at a rapid rate until finally Stoler and Flint are both now staring at one another. Just then there is a cracking in the skylight and then the skylight collapses in as Stoler and Flint step back.

Three repelling lines fall in and Snake Eyes, Thunderstrike the Joe's Green Beret Officer, and Cross-Hairs the sniper drop through.

All three raise their guns with their laser sights honed in on Stoler's forehead.

Thunderstrike says, "I think it's safe to say these negotiations are over."

Stoler says, "What is this? You were supposed to come alone!"

Cross-Hairs says in a thick southern accent, "Oh and those ten boys up there just happened to be in the neighborhood, and had nothing better to do than point their guns at General Flint with the intention of making his nice clean clothes a mess. For shame."

Stoler steps towards the door and says while looking at the Joes, "You're going to regret this General. I assure you of that. All of you will regret your actions!"

Snake Eyes holsters his gun and flips over the table and lands behind Stoler.

Snake Eyes pulls out his sword and holds it within an inch of Stoler's neck.

Flint says, "Stand down Snake. We need him to get the word back to The Trust."

Snake Eyes opens the door and Stoler leaves as Snake Eyes sheaths his sword.

Flint looks around and says, "I gave orders no one was to follow me. I was to come here alone."

Thunderstrike says, "Well yeah, but we were given orders from a higher authority to keep an eye on you."

Flint raises an eyebrow and Thunderstrike says, "That's right your girlfriend Cover Girl."

Cross Hairs says, "Yeah when was the last time you told her no."

Flint says, "Six months ago and it was one of the biggest mistakes I ever made."

He looks at Snake Eyes and says, "Scarlett?"

Snake Eyes looks at Flint as if to say, "what do you think?" and Flint says, "Gotcha."

Flint looks around and says, "Regardless thank you for saving my life. Right now let's get back to the pit. I have a bad feeling that as a result of this evening things are about to get worse, and we need to be ready for it. A lot of people are going to be counting on us. Let's move out."

The four leave the room and make their way back to the pit.

Byrd Man

07-22-2012, 03:54 AM

http://i44.tinypic.com/1zvpetz.png

New York City
2012

The Doctor sat in a plain white chair, behind a plain white table, in a windowless, plain white room. Across the table from him were two men in black suits.

"So," the Doctor said, drumming on the table with his fingers. "Think I can get some Jammie Dodgers?"

"We will do nothing of the sort," the older agent said sternly. "43 years ago, there was an event, a secret event, in and around America that led to the forming of this organization--"

"Space 1969. The Silence, Neil Armstrong, the Ponds... Ah, good times."

"The first director of our organization was a man named Canton Everett Delaware."

"The third, don't forget that part of his name."

"According to Delaware, or D as he was later known, the man who helped beat the Silence, the man who showed humanity how to make a stand, was a time traveling alien that passed for human. Called himself the Doctor, and he looked an awful lot like you."

"What can I say, Kay. It is Kay, right? Don't think I forgot about you. 1974 has been awhile for you, but not for me."

"Right. And 43 years later you show up out of the blue, during the middle of an alien invasion with a bunch of turtle men and a Lincoln impersonator."

"One, those invaders were extradimensional, not alien. Two, they're not turtle men. Three, that's the real Abe Lincoln himself."
"Look, Doc," Kay's partner said, holding his hand up. "Don't let Kay's grumpiness give you the wrong impression he's just had a rough... forty years. MIB knows that, for your independent streak, you are on our side. We know that. Right, Kay?"

Kay folded his arms and grunted once.

"Right, well. While the situation in the city is being dealt with, we have something else we could use your help with."

"Oh?"

"Yeah. Past week and a half, ConEd employees have went missing down in the sewers. Search parties to go out and find them have went missing as well. We've managed to keep it hush hush, but it can only be covered up for so long."

"Speak to my turtle friends. They happen to be sewer dwellers, they'd know if something was down there."

"We have. They don't know anything, and Jay here tends to believe them and I say they didn't do it because of the evidence."

"Evidence?" The Doctor asked, his eyebrows arched. "What evidence?"

Kay reached into his jacket pocket and produced a scanner, handing it to the Doctor. "MIB tech crews managed to glean these readings at the place the last search party went missing. They didn't find anything at that spot besides these readings. We didn't press any further into the sewers."

The Doctor looked over the readings for a few seconds before gently laying the scanner down on the table.

"Oh, dear..."

"What? What is it?"

"You scan picked up temporal energy of a type I've seen quite a few times. I know what's down there."

The Doctor laced his hands together and held them to his face, looking at the two MIB agents as he spoke.

"Tell me, gentlemen, have you two ever encountered Weeping Angels?"

Carnage27

07-24-2012, 10:41 PM

http://i302.photobucket.com/albums/nn94/Sakkashinn/banner.png

Our small group heads through the hallways of the starship Enterprise, the motion tracker blipping as it goes. We all put a brave face on as we traverse the ship, but we're all terrified. I can almost smell it on us. We're all brave, but you don't go up against something like this without the fear burning in your belly.

Master Splinter always said true bravery is feeling fear's grip on your heart and pushing on anyway. Smelling it in the air and continue to track your prey.

The last time I felt like this I was going to face Shredder. But even that was different. Shredder was a man. Evil, yes. Trained to kill, of course. But a man none the less. A man can be killed. A man can be reasoned with and talked to.

But these things are so much more than a man. Obviously born and bred for killing, they are more machine than animal. I can only wonder what sick and twisted minds came up with them.

Suddenly, the beeping on the motion detector picks up, and Worf whispers, "Behind us. Two of them. We need to move."

Speeding up, we make for the infirmary. Twisting and turning through the Enterprise's corridors, we try and escape our pursuers. But it's not good enough. The blips still get closer and closer. "They're catching up."

"We're close," Captain Picard says, trying to reassure us.

Unfortunately, that's when one of them drops out of the ceiling only a few feet behind us.

http://i223.photobucket.com/albums/dd282/eat_it_homie/Movie%20stuff/Xenomorph.png

"RUN!" I yell, rushing off following Picard as Worf fires his weapon blindly behind us. "How much further to the doc!?"

"Not far! A few dozen yards!" Picard calls, just as another bursts through a vent next to me, tackling me to the ground with amazing power.

The creature clamps down with its claws, and it's slobber drips down on my forehead as its lips curl up in a frightening snarl. But I'm strong too. I manage to kick it off me as another mandible juts out from its mouth, barely missing me.

The creature flops around a bit before Worf puts it down and Raph helps me up. We continue running, the motion sensor going absolutely wild. But we're not paying attention to it anymore. We're just running. Running for our lives.

And then, the door comes in view, and Picard radios for it to open. Which it miraculously does. We slide in, and the door shuts behind us, and a gold-looking man is our first view in the new safe haven.

http://i293.photobucket.com/albums/mm73/byte2702/_Found/Data.jpg

"Well hello, Captain. I'm glad to see you survived."

Carnage27

07-25-2012, 09:39 PM

http://i124.photobucket.com/albums/p12/chente24txm/untitled.jpg

"So nothing from the land of books, I take it?" I ask Giles the next morning in the library.

"No, nothing," Giles shakes his weary looking head. He lets out a yawn and continues, "How was patrol? Anything out of the ordinary?"

"Nothing besides another Angel siting," I respond, thinking back to my encounter with the mysterious man. And thinking about his slight smile. And dashing good looks.

Ugh. Focus, Buffy.

"Ooohhhh," Willow smiles shyly, "how was that? All hunky and weak knee-y?"

"Down girl," I smile at her. "He just did his normal think and warned me that the Hellmouth was gaining power. That things were coming I had never dreamed-"

I'm cut off by a massive yawn from Giles, "Someone hit the books a little too hard last night, huh?"

"No, actually," he responds groggily. "Bad dreams. A lot of them. Must have been something I ate."

Before I can say anything, Xander bursts into the library, out of breath, "Uh...another...another...Oh man I need to workout...another body was found this morning."

"Who?" Giles asks, concerned.

"Senior. Football player."

"How did he die?"

**********

The four of us sit around the police report of the murdered boy, not knowing what to say. The murder was so disgusting. So insanely senseless and malicious, that I almost don't think it was a demon.

His body was stuffed up his house's chimney, wrapped like a Christmas present. There was a bow around his broken neck, and a tag that read, "I'm back, baby!"

"Giles, this isn't a demon."

"No...no, I don't believe it is," he responds. "This is something more sinister. Something that's looking to put on a show as well as frighten and kill. This is an evil being in the purest sense."

"So what now?" Xander asks. "Because it's starting to sound like Angel was right. This is some mest up stuff. I don't have a chimney. I don't want to end up in a air duct or toilet seat. Embarrassing."

"I'm going to continue to do some research. You should go out tonight. It's Friday. Try to keep your mind off everything."

"Bronze?"

"Bronze."

Carnage27

07-29-2012, 10:36 PM

http://i302.photobucket.com/albums/nn94/Sakkashinn/banner.png

"So where are these survivors?" I ask once we finish locking down all entrances and ventilation ducts. "We need to figure out how to fight these things and take back the ship."

"You don't fight these things," a morose voice calls out from a darkened corner of the room. From it steps a tall, thin woman with more stress lines I've ever seen. But she looks like a warrior. Someone who knows how to survive under every circumstance. "You run, and hope they don't catch you."

Around her legs stands a little girl. Can't be much older than ten years old, clutching a dirty, torn doll. And behind them looks like a military man, but badly hurt.

"Leonardo, Raphael," Picard says, motioning to them. "This is Ripley, Newt, and Corporal Hicks from Weyland-Yutani's personal military force. They're the survivors of the Sulaco."

"Survivors is putting it lightly," Hicks responds. The man is obviously in pain. "But Ripley's right...you can't fight them. They'll kill you if you do. We need to get off this bird."

"Not an option," Worf shakes his head. "This is the Federation's flag ship. There are invaluable research pieces on this ship. And diplomats. Too many to be able to evacuate without high casualties."

"High casualties are going to happen no matter what you do," Ripley rolls her eyes. "Or have you not been paying attention."

"Watch your tongue. If it wasn't for Weyland's illegal operations we would never-"

"Enough," Picard orders. "Whoever is at fault now doesn't matter. What matters is saving the people of the Enterprise."

"Well, how we gonna do that, Cap?" Raphael asks. "Doesn't sound like we have the best chances."

"If we want to stand a chance we need to find the Queen," Ripley explains. She obviously isn't happy about it, but she's not going to let everyone die. "If more have been made it means you have a Queen on board. We kill the Queen...we may have a shot at saving the ship."

"Any idea where it would be?" I ask.

"The warmest place it can find. They like to nest near reactors."

"The closest one is a few levels down," Data, the ships android responds. "We have a fairly direct route from this location."

"Then that's where Raph and I are going," I nod.

"I'll come to," Ripley says.

"As will I," Picard says, taking control of his ship. "Lieutenant Worf, Corporal Hicks, Newt, and Data need to get back to our command station and work on getting this area sealed off. We need to make it as difficult as possible for these things to get to the other areas of the ship."

"We need to move quick. Let's go."

MST3K 4ever

07-29-2012, 11:19 PM

http://upload.wikimedia.org/wikipedia/en/f/fb/G.I._Joe_-_A_Real_American_Hero_%28logo%29.jpg

It's 0300 and Flint is co-piloting a Tomahawk with his lead pilot Gyro. They are enroute to an open field near what once was a Trust prison in Atlanta, Georgia, but has been liberated by Roadblock and a squadron of Joes.

She says, "We're coming up on the LZ that Roadblock made for us General. Any idea what's going on here?"

Flint shakes his head and says, "Not a clue but they said to get here a-s-a-p that this was too important to wait and too high risk to bring back to The Pit."

The Tomahawk sets down and Flint sees Roadblock.

He says to Gyro, "If you don't hear from me or Roadblock within the next 30 minutes assume it was a trap and get out of here."

She nods as Roadblock appraoches Flint.

Roadblock says, "Sorry to get you out here in the dead of night sir, but when you see what we got you'll understand."

Flint nods and says, "Okay let's go."

They walk a couple hundred yards through the smoldering gates and Flint looks at the blackened walls and ground.

He asks Roadblock, "Final status?"

Roadblock replies, "The scene is secured General. We Liberated 350 prisoners, The Trust soldiers that weren't killed fled, zero losses on our side, bunches of intel that'll make Scarlett and Deep-Cover very happy, and we even have 3 potential recruits. Quick Kick and Heart-Beat talking with them right now and it looks like they want in."

Flint looks at Roadblock and says, "Great, so why am I here again?"

He motions toward the center of the prison yard.

Flint looks and begins to approach where Snake-Eyes and Jinx have their swords drawn, Cross-Hairs and Tiger-Claw the Ranger have their rifles pointed towards one person in their knees with their hands cuffed behind their back.

Flint stops for a moment and he looks at Roadblock and asks, "Oh are you kidding me? Is that..."

Roadblock nods and says, "Yes Sir General Flint. Prefect Conrad Hauser special advisor to the Trust's North American Military division and bodyguard to the Queen Bee herself. To us though he was once known as..."

Flint takes a deep breath and lets it out as he looks back at the center of the yard and says, "Duke."

Flint's mind begins to drift back to they years they spent together. The battles they faught together and sometimes with each other. The times that they were there for each other against COBRA and for the other Joes as well.

Flint looks at Roadblock and says, "Clear everyone else out except for Snake-Eyes, Jinx, Tiger-Claw and Cross-Hairs they are to be posted on guard duty on the walls at the four corners. Leave Mountaineer here with me while I talk with..." his voice lowers a little as he says, "Prefect Hauser. You get back to the Tomahawk and keep Gyro company. You don't hear from me or Moutaineer within one hour get out of here. Tell Quick-Kick and Heart-Beat if the three they're talking to want in they get on-board tonight or get left behind they're either in or out right now."

Roadblock says, "Yes sir."

He salutes and Flint returns the salute. Flint watches as his orders are carried out and he sees the three new recruits leave the scene with Quick-Kick and Heart-Beat. Hauser remains on his knees with his hands cuffed behind his back

Flint then turns to Mountaineer the tracker, and someone Flint has come to rely on for wisdom that cannot be taught in school but is accquired thru years of living a life unique to the rest of the world. Though Mountaineer is only a Staff Sargent and half Flint's age Flint respects him as much as a Four-Star General.

He says, "I never thought I'd see the day that Duke I mean..."

Flint shakes his head and says, "This could be difficult for me I'm going to need you to guide me and warn me of potential blind spots this man is adpet at interrogation tactics and techniques. I knew this man once he was a former Joe our first sargent codenamed Duke. We were friends but also at times rivals, but we were never enemies."

Mountaineer says, "Until now. I will be your guide sir. I will warn you of deceit by this man General that I promise you."

Flint nods and the two approach the cuffed Prefect.

Carnage27

08-01-2012, 10:43 PM

http://i124.photobucket.com/albums/p12/chente24txm/untitled.jpg

The bass pumps through the Bronze as I bob my head back and forth, watching the people on the dance floor. Will and Xander are out there, goofing around like normal. But I'm not really in the mood tonight. What's been going on in town has my mind...other places. I know Giles said to relax tonight, but it's not easy.

Even in Sunnydale people don't end up stuffed up their chimneys and die in the middle of homeroom.

**********

Giles pours over the books again, searching for any and all clues from what could possibly going on. But they're telling him nothing. Luckily, he used his Watcher contacts to get the access of the files on the two boys that were already killed.

He opens the first, scanning through it and sees the boy had an irrational fear of having his throat slit, as noted by his psychiatrist. And the second...was apparently afraid of Santa Claus.

"Well I'll be," Giles says, looking at the two files. There's a definite connection here. Each of theme was killed by something they fear.

Giles goes back to the books.

**********

"Hey, listen, I'm gonna head home," I say to the others. "I'm just not feeling it right now."

"Good, because it's not feeling you either," Cordelia says as she passes by with an upturned nose.

"Thank you for that much appreciated interruption!" Xander calls out to her before turning back to me. "Come on Buff. Let's get out there and you know...shake it a bit."

"Thanks, but I think you two can handle that tonight. Only think I'll be shaking is my bed," I say. After an awkward pause and Xander opening his mouth I interject, "I know. That came out wrong."

After walking home and jumping into bed, I fall asleep quickly. But before I know it, my alarm goes off, and I hop out of bed. But the sun isn't up. In fact, it's still dark.

I look at the clock, and it reads 7:30. Odd. Moving around the room towards the window, I'm suddenly thrown back from it, and onto my bed.

From the window, a large, cloaked figure enters, laughing as it does. A scarred head and a pair of beady eyes. As he approaches he mocks, "Oh, you are a pretty one aren't you?"

I try to scream, but nothing comes out.

"The Slayer they tell me. Well, I wouldn't mind slaying you once or twice!" he moves the cloak and the scarring is even worse on the rest of his face, and the vampire fangs underneath don't help. He reaches out with a clawed hand and cuts me on the shoulder, "Oh you're one of those can't scream in your dreams? Ugh. I love the screaming."

His clawed hand raises above my head, ready to strike and...

I wake up screaming and being shook by my mother, "Buffy. Buffy. You're awake. It was just a dream. Oh look, you scratched yourself pretty bad in your dream. Come on. Let's get that looked at."

I look at my shoulder, and see the same cut from my dream. And it's all starting to make sense.

**********

Bursting into the library with Willow and Xander, whom I've already briefed on the situation, I call out to the librarian, "Giles! Giles whatever this thing is it's killing people in their dreams! It came after me last night."

"Oh dear...that's not good. And yes. I know."

"You do? Then what is it?"

"It's not a what," says a gruff voice from Giles's office. From it steps a man in a leather jacket and a hat, "It's a who."

http://i255.photobucket.com/albums/hh127/kheftling/Indiana_Jones.jpg

"Freddy Krueger has come to Sunnydale. And I'm here to help you stop him."

MST3K 4ever

08-14-2012, 11:04 PM

http://upload.wikimedia.org/wikipedia/en/f/fb/G.I._Joe_-_A_Real_American_Hero_%28logo%29.jpg

As they approach Prefect Hauser General Flint stops short of earshot and he shakes his head.

He says to Moutaineer, "I just need a minute to gather my thoughts. Go on over to the Prefect see what you gather."

Mountaineer nods and Flint says into his radio, "After-Burner come in."

A voice says, "Hey what's on your mind?"

Flint replies, "You on guard duty for the next 20 years if you ever answer the radio like that again."

After-Burner says, "Oh sorry General I well I..."

Flint says, "Cool it After-Burner we'll have a discussion on radio protocols some other time. Right now I need you not to take off when the crew arrives. Tell Quick-Kick and Heart Beat specifically that there are wind-sheer issues that don't make it safe for take-off right now. They'll know what it means they're bringing in 3 potential recruits I don't trust it. Take off only after Mountaineer shows up not a minute before then. Got it?"

After-Burner replies, "Will do General."

Flint walks over and says, "Prefect."

Hauser keeps stairing at the ground and Flint says, "Hauser we got you plain and simple. Don't pull the silent routine with me I got all-night and tons of questions."

Hauser looks up and says, "I got one question for you Flint."

Flint replies. "And what's that."

Hauser asks, "What did it feel like to watch Lady Jaye die, and know there was nothing you could do about it?"

Flint pulls back and prepares to slug Hauser, but Flint stops.

He says, "Wait a minute. How do you know about Lady Jaye?"

Hauser replies, "Who do you think held the camera? Hawk told me this would be the only way to send a message that GI Joe was done by killing the last known surviving member. Of course now I see he had several aces up his sleeve. He was always like that wasn't he Flint? Especially the OP in Montreal when he had everyone convinced he died in the bomb-blast. You sprinted back into the building after it went off. Low-Light and I tried to hold you back. We all thought Hawk was dead, but he managed to find a way to beat the Grim Reaper in the end."

Flint asks while studying Hauser very closely, "Duke?"

Duke smiles and says, "Yo Joe."

Flint says, "I thought you were brainwashed."

Duke says, "Take a look at the back of my neck."

Flint looks and Duke says, "That Skin-Tag isn't really part of me. Hawk knew what was going on with The Trust so he had me equiped with this to bypass their programming. We knew we had to have more than one option on the table to beat them."

Flint asks, "You still carry a picture of your sister Sara Jane?"

Duke says, "Sara Jane was my mother nice try."

Flint nods and smiles.

Moutaineer shakes his head twice very slowly.

Flint uncuffs Duke and he stands up.

Flint says, "Welcome back to the unit. Duke."

Duke smiles as he and Flint embrace one another.

Duke says, "It's great to be back."

They break their embrace and Flint says to Mountaineer, "Go ahead back to the pick-up point. After-Burner should be ready for take off about now. There are three new potential recruits I want you to get to know them welcome them to the unit, and on your way out tell the troops to get off the wall."

Mountaineer slautes and says, "Yes Sir General Flint."

Flint returns his salute and as Mountaineer heads off.

Everyone gathers around and Flint very joyfully proclaims, "Hey everyone Duke's back! We got him back!"

Cross-Hairs says, "The name's Cross Hairs sir I'm the unit's sniper. Heard a lot about you sir looking forward to serving with you."

Duke replies, "So am I young man."

Duke turns to Snake Eyes and says, "How's it going Snake Eyes? I'll bet you're still the toughtest guy in the unit."

Snake Eyes shows no emotion and Flint says, "Trust me Duke Snake Eyes is twice as dangerous now. He makes the old version look like ShipWreck!"

Duke makes a somewhat pained expression and says, "Wow! Never thought I'd see the day ShipWreck was compared to Snake Eyes in a combat setting."

Snake Eyes slaps his left arm around Duke and draws him close.

Flint asks, "Hey is that shoulder still giving you issues from the Paris Op?"

Duke replies with a chuckle in his voice, "Only when it rains."

Flint throws his head back and laughs very loud as Duke begins to as well. Suddenly Snake Eyes reaches over with his left hand and with lighting reflexes snaps Duke's neck killing him instantly.

Snake Eyes lets the body fall to the floor and Flint says to Snake Eyes, "Good Job picking up my hint." Flint walks over to the body and pulls out a 45 Auto Magnum from Duke's belt.

Snake Eyes bows his head slightly and Jinx asks, "How did you know?"

Flint replies, "He called him Hawk. Duke would always refer to him first and foremost as General Hawk. That's the military discipline Duke adhered to and it wasn't there. Prefect Hauser has a full loaded weapon with him that hasn't been fired and still has two magazines on him. Duke would've emptied that gun and every magazine with him. He wouldn't have given up without a fight."

Tiger Claw says, "He knew stories and personal details how did you know he was lying?"

Flint replies, "He knew stories and common details one could find in a file, but not all of it. The Montreal Op, we knew Snake Eyes was still in there and that he would make sure Hawk would get out alive. ShipWreck, Duke always saw the positive in everyone including ShipWreck he would've defended him first. Finally that Paris Op it wasn't his shoulder that he was shot in. It was his chest, because he took a bullet meant for me. We never said what the specifics were in the final report, because we didn't want COBRA to know how badly Duke was wounded."

Snake Eyes taps on the Skin Tag on the back of Duke's neck and Flint says, "That's right Snake I'll bet that's where he was getting his intel from, and there's a mole next to his ear that's never been there. My guess a homing beacon."

Flint walks away shaking his head and growing angrier.

His radio chimes and he says, "Flint go."

Mountaineer says, "General your suspicions were right the three were Trust operatives. Roadblock has dealt with them."

Flint replies, "Copy that bring their bodies back to the prison along with all that Intel as well. In fact tell everyone to report back here that's an order."

Mountaineer says, "Yes Sir Mountaineer out."

Mountaineer arrives with the rest of the crew. Roadblock dumps the bodies in the courtyard as he and Quick-Kick see Hauser's body on the ground and they both shake their heads as they walk by.

Flint yells, "FALL IN!"

Everyone falls in line quickly as a rain slowly begins to fall around them.

Flint begins to pace and says, "This evening we have learned that our enemy thinks we're very stupid! If there is one thing I do not tollerate is an enemy that will insult my intellegence or that of those under my command!"

Flint asks, "Roadblock what tipped you off?"

Roadblock replies, "Sir why would they keep such valuble intel in a prison."

Flint replies, "Good, Jinx what do you got?"

Jinx replies, "Sir The Trust soldiers are trained to fight to the death. These soldiers fled without really any kind of fight."

Flint nods and says, "Excellent. Tiger Claw?"

She replies, "Sir if these were real Trust soldiers they would've never dreamed of leaving the Prefect unguarded. In fact they would've tried to cover his escape!"

Flint says, "Good Call. Cross-Hairs."

He replies, "Sir the prisoners most of them would've been executed to frame us in some way."

Flint nods and says, "Nicely said."

He looks at Mountaineer and says, "I knew The Prefect was a plant. I needed you to have my back. Thanks as always and well done with the three spies."

Mountaineer replies, "An honor sir."

Flint steps away and says, "All-right JOES let's call this OP over and head home. Understood?"

The unit responds, "SIR YES SIR!"

Flint says, "Dismissed."

Quick Kick approaches Flint and asks, "What about Duke sir?"

Flint looks at him and says, "Quick-Kick the Duke we knew died years ago. That guy is no more Duke than you or I. Understood?"

Quick-Kick nods and says, "Understood sir."

Flint says, "I wish it was different but..." he shakes his head and Quick Kick says, "Say no more sir. Permission to help load up?"

Flint replies, "Of course carry on."

They salute and once they are finished Flint opens up the radio and says to a Carrier force off of the coast, "Attack Force Z. Turn this place into a parking lot!"

A voice on the end says, "Acknowledged General ETA 15 minutes."

Flint walks away and heads back to Gyro and leaves the area under a blanket of explosions and gunfire directed at the prison.

MST3K 4ever

08-17-2012, 09:26 PM

http://upload.wikimedia.org/wikipedia/en/f/fb/G.I._Joe_-_A_Real_American_Hero_%28logo%29.jpg

5 Years after Prefect Hauser was killed.

Night is giving away to dawn over the Atlantic as General Flint stands on the deck of the GI Joe Carrier Hawk looking through a set of binoculars.

He puts the binoculars down and picks up his cup of coffee and sips it. Flint then looks at his watch and looks out over the horizon.

04:10 less than an hour before the troops are awakened and less than two hours before the greatest military offensive since D-Day is launched. 10 years ago I never thought that this moment would be here within my lifetime, hell 2 years I didn't think so but Trust stronghold after Trust Stronghold began falling to us. Now only Washington DC the North America Stronghold remains, and that is where the Trust is choosing to make it's last stand. We take it down The Trust is beaten and the war is over, and the question of what do we do next arises? That doesn't bother me the other Continents have reformed their Governments or have Provisional Governments in place so things will move on. Who knows maybe this time humanity will finally get it right.

Just then Flint's radio chirps and Flint answers it.

"General Flint," He responds.

Dial-Tone replies, "Sir the English, Australian, and Greek fleets are ahead of schedule they will meet up with us within the hour at point grace."

Flint says, "Thank you Dial-Tone. Anyword yet on the Italian and African fleets?"

Dial-Tone replies, "They're about 2 hours behind the others they won't get there for the landing, but they'll be there for the fighting you can count on that one sir."

Flint says, "All-right as long as they'll be there. We'll need all the help we can get. Keep them in the loop and let me know the minute you got them on the scope. Flint out."

Flint takes another swig of coffee and begins to see signs of crew members on the flight deck getting equipment ready. He walks around, salutes are exchanged and even helps out where he can in terms of preperation.

An hour later the troops are waking up. Many of them like Flint couldn't sleep and are gearing up ready to go.

Flint heads to the Ready Room and while enroute he sees Roadblock going through a final planning session with his unit commanders. Out of all the decisions he ever made for this unit appointing Roadblock as his eyes on the ground is the one he's proudest of. He often said if there was a battle for the fate of humanity and he could only have one Joe lead his troops Roadblock was always his choice. Which is a good thing because this was that battle.

Flint stands behind the podium in the Ready Room looking over his speech to be broadcast just prior to the attack.

He sees Scarlet roll her wheel chair in and he goes back to reading through his speech.

She asks, "How many times have you read and re-read that?"

Flint replies looking up from his speech, "At least 5 times a day in the last week. To be honest with you Scarlet I never thought I'd be giving this speech in my lifetime. We are on the threshold of finally beating them once and for all and I just wonder what's next."

Scarlet says, "Well from what I understand Cole Roberts is one name that is being looked at to help lend stability to the new Government. He's a powerful voice within the resistance and is throwing his support to us and urging others to fight as well."

Flint shakes his head and says, "No Scarlet not in terms of everyone else I mean me. What's next for me? I've been a soldier in this battle for so many years and I know I got more battles behind me than in front of me. I lost Cover Gril because of my drive and obsession with winning this one and..."

Scarlet interupts, "And the fact that Lady Jaye's pressence still lingers for you."

Flint says, "Yeah that too, but when this is over...." Flint steadies himself and says, "That's it for me and GI Joe. I'm done. I can't do this anymore. I've paid my dues to humanity and the good fight, but then where do I go from here?"

Scarlet replies, "You enjoy the fruits of your labor Flint."

Flint looks at her for a moment and she says, "Peace. You get to live in peace. Humanity will be looking for people to help guide them through this new phase of progress. You're a smart man Flint and a good one the world will always have a need for those like you."

Flint says, "Thank you Scarlet not just for that, but for everything the last decade. I hate to think where our unit would be without you. It's been an honor."

He salutes and she returns the salute and says, "As it has been for me as well General. No matter what happens History will remember GI Joe because of you."

They drop their salutes and Snake Eyes enters and Flint sees him.

He asks, "Ninja Corps ready?"

Snake Eyes nods and Flint asks, "Been in contact with the others Corps members in the fleet I assume."

Snake Eyes nods and Flint says, "All-right then. You got a mission to accomplish. Yo Joe!"

Snake Eyes starts to leave and Flint says, "Snake hold up."

Snake Eyes turns back around and Flint says, "I need to tell you that..."

Snake Eyes raises his right hand to Flint and Flint says, "Right it can wait until the battle is over."

Snake Eyes gives a thumbs up and Flint looks at Scarlet and Snake Eyes. He says, "Hey I think I'm missing a page I better check my quarters one last time."

He starts to leave and says in a hushed tone, "Keep it under two minutes."

Flint returns to an empty Ready Room. He cuts on the camera and the P-A and says, "This is General Flint. As you all know in a matter of minutes we will be launching one of the greatest attacks in history...."

Flint then throws his speech to the side and says, "Fact is this is the one that will decide the fate of our planet. Our enemy is wounded and staggering, but remember there is nothing more dangerous than a wounded animal. However we have withstood their best shots and come back for more. Win or lose it has been my honor to serve with you all, but we've come too far to lose. This is our day this is our moment time for us to seize it! You know your assignments and what to do...so let's do it! YO JOE!"

The entire crew of the Hawk and the gathered fleet yell out, "YO JOE!"

To Be Concluded.

MST3K 4ever

08-19-2012, 12:22 AM

http://upload.wikimedia.org/wikipedia/en/f/fb/G.I._Joe_-_A_Real_American_Hero_%28logo%29.jpg

The battle in Washington DC is in full swing. Both sides are fully aware of what is at stake and are fighting like it neither one giving or yeilding ground. General Flint now knows what has to be done; a dramatic and bold strike. Thanks to Snake Eyes and the Ninja Corps the sewer systems leading right into the Trust Stronghold has been swept out.

Flint alone makes his way through the sewer system into a loading dock area of the Stronghold. He makes his way behind a crate and feels a presence near him. He whips around to see Snake Eyes kneeling next to him.

Flint asks, "The others clearing a path to the main office?"

Snake Eyes nods and Flint reples, "Okay now I guess we wait for the signal and..."

Just then Snake Eyes' left hand glows a dim red and Flint says, "So much for a long wait. Time for me to get moving and meet the man in charge. Someone by the name of Striker. Take him out or make him surrender and this thing is over."

Snake Eyes gives a thumbs up and Flint says, "Stay here if I'm not back in 10 minutes or you haven't heard from me, you and the Ninja Corps clear out and get everyone as far away as possible."

Snake Eyes stares at him for a moment and Flint says, "It's a last resort option I had Doc tie it in with my pulse-rate. Drops below a certain number, and I take Mr. Striker and most of this building with me."

Flint bolts and begins making his way through the hallways and various floors. Along the way he sees various examples of the Ninja Corps' work. Outside the building the battle rages on as Flint finally reaches the top floor and stands outside the office of Mr. Striker.

Flint prepares to blow the double doors open but suddenly the doors gently swing open revealing a somewhat darkened office with the only light coming through the blinds. He sees a desk and a full sized office chair with it's back to Flint.

Flint looks around and sees nothing in his way or nothing indicating a hidden trap.

A voice inthe darkness through an electronic distorter says, "I was wondering when you would get here. No traps Flint time we settle this face to face"

He makes his way in and says with a 44 Auto Mag raised, "All-right Striker the game's over! Give up now or I'll shoot you and throw your body out the window!"

Striker says in a plain voice, "Oh I don't think so Flint."

Suddenly Flint's blood runs cold as he knows Striker's voice.

Flint says, "It can't be! No! you're supposed to be dead! How are you still alive?"

Striker turns around revealing himself to be a handsome well dressed business man but Flint knew him many years earlier.

Striker chuckles and says, "Surprise it's your old friend! Cobra Commander! Amazing what being dead and some plastic surgery can do for one"

Flint regains his focus and pulls back the hammer and says, "I don't really care how you did it! Today you will answer for crimes against humanity! Any last words you son of a *****."

Cobra Commander says, "Just one...strike!"

Suddenly Flint feels a sharp pain in his right hand an sees he's been shot.

He drops his gun and to his knees in obvious pain. Just then stepping out of the shadows he sees his shooter. Flint's eyes grow in shock as he sees another ghost.

Flint says in great emotional pain as well as physical pain, "No! It can't be! I saw the video footage! I....I...."

Cobra Commander says, "That's right Flint say hello to the artist formally known as your girlfriend Allison Hart-Burnett otherwise known as Lady Jaye."

Flint's mind is racing so many questions and so many emotions.

Cobra Commander says, "You see Flint I was involved with The Trust very covertly over the years. All that busy work Serpentor kept giving me I was setting up The Trust Network throughout the world, and when I realized that we had all the resources we needed to make The Trust work I began to plant the seeds for the COBRA Civil War, and Senator Felton used her contacts to set up GI Joe's budget issues so General Hawk would have no choice but to throw in with us."

Flint says, "All those years of failed schemes and defeats were just....just.."

Cobra Commander says, "A ruse and a lie. Soften GI Joe and the rest of the world up for the greatest sucker punch ever. Everyone said my flaw was my lack of patience, but in reality I'm a very patient man. My 'execution' the syringe was full of saline and various other compounds designed to simulate my death. A few well placed bills and promises of positions within The Trust was an effective bribe. Everyone else was executed because I not only couldn't I trust them, but I also hated them."

Flint looks at Lady Jaye and then back at Cobra Commander. He asks, "How did you get her?"

Cobra Commander says, "Simple I had her captured and replaced with a look a like. That's who Hawk killed it was a test of his loyalty and he passed with flying colors. She was one of my first brainwash patients, and has functioned as my bodyguard these many years. Not to mention her daughter is convinced of one thing..."

Flint's heart sinks as he knows what Cobra Commander is about to say.

Cobra Commander says, "That's right she believes I'm her father."

Flint's grief and heartbreak are giving way to raw and unbridled hatered.

He picks up the gun and gets to his feet.

Lady Jaye pulls the hammer on hers as Flint says pointing the gun at Cobra Commander's head, "Lady Jaye if you're gonna stop me you're gonna have to blow my head off!"

Cobra Commander says, "Go ahead Allison kill him. Destroy the man that has caused us so much pain."

MST3K 4ever

08-19-2012, 12:31 AM

http://upload.wikimedia.org/wikipedia/en/f/fb/G.I._Joe_-_A_Real_American_Hero_%28logo%29.jpg

She says with her voice shaking and finally she lowers her gun, "I....I...I can't. Something inside won't let me. I'm trying but I can't I..."

Cobra Commander reaches in his desk and says, "I guess if you want something done right you gotta do it yourself."

He pulls out a gun and points it at Flint. Cobra Commander then quickly pivots and points it at Lady Jaye.

Flint springs forward and lays on top of Lady Jaye as the bullet whistles by.

Cobra Commander says, "Two for the price of one so be it!"

Just then a gun shot rings out as Cobra Commander's chest bursts open. Flint and Lady Jaye look up to see a very stunned Cobra Commander who drops his gun. Then another shot is followed by 15 more shots in rapid succession as Flint shields Lady Jaye from seeing what is happening until finally Cobra Commander is a bloody mess slumping on the floor.

Flint and Lady Jaye stand up and see Snake Eyes standing in the doorway with a smoking Glock in his hand.

Snake Eyes holsters his weapon and pulls out his sword. He goes to Cobra Commander's body and chops off his head. Snake Eyes then takes the head and walks out to the balcony off of the main office. He stands on the wall and presses a button. Suddenly several small explosives go off and everyone immediately stops fighting and looks up at Snake Eyes. He then holds up Cobra Commander's head for one minute, so everyone sees it. Snake Eyes then tosses the head into the middle of the street.

Several Trust soldiers are stunned to see the head of their great leader in the middle of the street. Within a matter of moments Trust soldiers begin to drop their weapons and drop to their knees while others decide to take a more "honorable" way out.

The Joes begin cheering for they now know...the war has finally ended.

Snake Eyes re-enters the office and Flint says, "I gave you an order to clear out."

Flint smiles and says, "If you're willing to keep quiet about it so am I."

Snake Eyes gives Flint a quick pat on the shoulder. He leaves the office and Flint says to Lady Jaye, "Are you all-right?"

She says, "Yeah I think so. You saved my life. Thank you...Dash?"

Flint sits on the floor for a moment stunned that she knew his first name and Lady Jaye grabs a towel as she wraps up his wounded right hand.

Lady Jaye says, "I remember bits and peices of you over the years. Just fragements mainly but seeing you here has triggered them like never before."

Flint says, "You were one of his first patients so things are probably a little different for you."

Lady Jaye nods and says, "I may or may not ever fully remember what we once were to one another, but I'd like to get to know you now."

Flint smiles and says, "I'd like that as well Allison."

She stands up and says, "There is someone you need to meet."

Lady Jaye leaves the room and re-enters with a 10 year old girl.

Flint knows in an instant who she is and he tries to keep his emotions in check.

The little girl asks, "Mom who is that man on the floor and where is father?"

Lady Jaye says, "That man sitting there is...your real father. The other guy was not your father. He was a liar and criminal and has gotten what he deserved after all these years." motioning to Flint "This man is your father."

She walks and sits next to Flint. She says, "Hi I'm..."

Flint says, "Marissa"

Marissa is stunned and smiling and asks, "How did you know?"

Flint smiles with his eyes swimming in tears and says with great pride in his voice, "Because I'm your father."

The two embrace as Lady Jaye looks on.

MST3K 4ever

08-19-2012, 12:58 AM

http://upload.wikimedia.org/wikipedia/en/f/fb/G.I._Joe_-_A_Real_American_Hero_%28logo%29.jpg

Epilogue: 15 years later

Ambassador Dashiell Faireborn rest his head on his cane as he sits on a bench in a tuxedo.

Behind him his wife Allison in a stunning white and blue dress approaches and says, "Are you okay? Everyone is looking for you especially your daughter."

Without looking up Dashiell says, "I just needed some quite time for just a moment before the ceremony starts."

Allison sits next to him and says, "Penny for your thoughts Mr. Ambassador."

Dashiell looks at his wife and leans back slightly.

He says, "I haven't heard that title in a few years. Things have changed so much in the last 15 years. We found each other again you remember most of your time with GI Joe, I left GI Joe but I helped it get merged into the EDC where it became it's special ops unit. I took the Ambassadorship for the EDC, and I just when I finally got to know my daughter for 4 years she became a teenager and I had to start all over. She went to college, and she joined up with the EDC against my wishes but I admit she's proven to be a great leader within the EDC. Hard to believe that my little girl Marissa isn't so little anymore. She's already a Major and probably will be a Colonel before 30, and now yet one more role for me to get used to."

Dashiell shakes his head and says, "Father of the bride. How did we ever get here Allison?"

Allison says, "I don't know exactly Dash, but I do know this. I'm so glad it's been with you even if there was that 10 year gap in there. I love you."

Dash says, "I love you too. Tell me one thing though."

Allison asks, "What's that?"

He asks, "Do you think we're gonna be okay? Just you and me in that big old house in Pennsylvania as a retired couple waiting around for the grandkids to be born someday?"

Allison stands up and says, "Of course we will. We used to be in GI Joe. We can survive anything."

Dash smiles and replies, "I can live with that reasoning."

Allison says, "You better! You're stuck with me for the rest of your life."

Dash stands up and says, "Well in that case...Yo Joe."

The two smile at one another and share a quick kiss.

Dashiell and Allison Faireborn then walk arm in arm into the Paris Cathaderal...and yes....they lived happily ever after.

Carnage27

08-19-2012, 08:49 PM

~Prologue~

http://i929.photobucket.com/albums/ad138/LetsRideGetHigh/Earth.jpg

This world is only one of many. Born from the darkness and chaos that came before it, it has spun around its sun for longer than the humans that call this place home can even conceive. And around it has spun the other universes, all held together by the bonds of the tower.

Humans. They can be a violent, foolish race, but bravery exists within them. Bravery and heroes, when not wrapped up in their own selfish desires. And they will need both in the coming hardships. But they are not alone. There are forces in this Universe that will rise up and defend the light at all costs. Mutants, warriors, angels and demons, and alien species will fight to keep reality intact.

For vast hardships are on the way. The bonds of reality are breaking, and many of the multiverses have fallen into darkness. Only one bond remains for shadow to fall, a bond that resides in this keystone world. And now, the red eye of evil has fallen upon it, and is ready to strike, dispatching its dark emissary to ensure its victory.

http://i868.photobucket.com/albums/ab247/yukroneanninja/200px-Standcomicspromo.jpg

But after him rides a knight, shining and honorable, but broken by the past that follows him where ever he goes. This is the one destined to destroy evil's crimson gaze, and after he can finally gain the rest he has desired for so long.

http://i340.photobucket.com/albums/o350/Crispy_Cream/gunslinger.jpg

But ka has bound others to him. Four brothers, bound by honor and destiny, will fight, and one will fulfill the destiny he was always meant for. A girl, blessed by the powers of light and darkness, will fulfill a prophecy as old as her line has survived. The demon meant to bring about the end of this world will save it again. And their friends and allies will raise and army that will battle on judgement day.

An army to protect the dawn. The key to the end of this universe and all universes. They will fight together, shed blood together, and die together to protect the key, and to protect the world...

...and to protect the Dark Tower.

http://i439.photobucket.com/albums/qq111/spacey6000/thedarktower-tower.jpg

One Universe: Independents Edition Presents...

~Forward Unto Dawn~

Carnage27

08-20-2012, 07:41 PM

The Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtles
in
~Forward Unto Dawn~
Whispers of God
Part 1

The Queen isn’t happy. That much is certain. By the time we reach her, we’ve killed ten or more of her babies. Raph and I have found a reliable way of killing them without splattering ourselves with deadly acid. But there are more forming around us in the reactor room. The large, circular area is like an arena, filled with her eggs, and if our plan goes the way we want it to, it should be able to hold all the aliens that have infected the ship.

“God I hope this works,” Raph mutters under his breath as the creatures continue to line the catwalks above us.

“It’ll work,” I assure him as I slice clean through another warrior with my blade, making sure none of the acid gets on either of us.

“There’s a crap ton,” he responds, firing a few shuriken at approaching creatures.

“There were a crap ton of Foot Ninjas that one time. And we kicked their ass,” I smile.

“Ya well, if they bleed, it doesn’t hurt,” Raph responds flippantly.
And that’s when the Queen decides she’s tired of toying with us. She screams, and detaches herself from her egg sack and comes after us, ready to kill the ones that have destroyed some of her brood.

She looked massive and slow connected to the sack, but she moves with surprising quickness now, whipping her deadly tail our way. Raph and I hop over it, and I look at Ripley and Picard. They’re in the reactor room’s control area, Ripley picking off the monsters near us when she can, but mostly protecting Picard.

“Data’s given us the all clear,” Picard says into the communication device we’ve all been given. That means all the aliens are now in the area. None have been detected in the ship outside of the reactor area.

They’re getting ready the reactor dump, ready to vent this whole area into space. Our job is to keep them occupied by threatening the Queen. Not exactly the best draw in terms of jobs, but it’s necessary. Father has always said that we would always need to be ready to sacrifice ourselves, and it looks like this may be that time. But Picard is sure we’ll be able to reach the airlock before that happens.

Boy, do I hope he’s right.

A few of the warriors attempt to go after us, but Ripley mows them down with her weapon, a precision laser gun. It kills them without splattering the acid, and also draws a few towards her, leaving Picard alone to get to the reactor controls.

One of the warriors comes up behind me, and I manage to stab it clean through the brain. It eats away at some of my sword, but it also decreases splatter. Another comes sweeping in, knocking me across the room, and I land by a cluster of eggs, “Oh crap.”

They begin to open, and I roll away quickly as the facehuggers spring out like party favors from hell. The skittering freaks come after me like an arachniphob’s worst nightmare, but I manage to kill them with throwing stars.

And that’s when the warrior that first sent me over here comes after me. Scratching at me with it’s powerful claws, it drives a deep gash into my left arm, but I manage to stab it in the neck with one of my swords, leaving it in the process.

But as it falls, the Queen manages to snatch me up, in its foul hand. It brings me closer to its face, and the thing snarls at me. It’s the ugliest, most terrifying thing I’ve ever seen. Whatever created these monsters has to be evil. They’re not natural. They’re engineered. That’s obvious. They’re too perfect. Too evolved.

The Queen opens her mouth, and gets ready to attack with her inner mandible. But as it ejects, a sai slices through it, splattering me a bit with the acid, but causing the Queen immense pain and to drop me to the floor. It writhes back away from me, back towards the egg sack she’s known.

The searing pain from the acid stops after the fire extinguishers goes off in the area, washing the deadly poison off of my body. I look up and nod to Picard, who’s the one that allowed me to survive.

But I don’t know how long that’s going to matter. Dozens of the creatures are now coming directly for us. The disgusting horde of slobbering weapons with their only intent to kill us. I swallow hard and grip my remaining sword tightly in my hand.

Raph then comes to my side, “Bro, he’s ready. We need to find some way to get out of here.”

But looking around, we both know that’s not going to happen. The Queen has been weakened, but her warriors are now closing in on us, cutting off any possible escape.

“Man…I never kissed a girl,” I say to my brother as the first one reaches me. I slice its head clean off, and the acid that pours out of the wound begins eating through the floor.

“Yea, well, I never saw Paris,” he says, trademark sarcasm showing through at this, our darkest hour. “God, Donnie’s gonna go nuts having to be the only one to deal with Mikey.”

“Hell, Father will too,” I laugh as I cut down a few more enemies. “You were the only one that could keep him in line.”

“Nah, you could too,” he responds. “You were a hell of a leader bro. And I never gave you the credit for it. Because I was a jealous jerk.”

“Raph, don’t worry about it. I was never the easiest of brothers.”

Picard and Ripley scream for us to get out of there, but I think even they know we can’t. I drown them out as well as the hisses and screams of the warriors, to turn to my brother, "This is it.”

“I know, bro. I know.”

“I love you, man. There’s no one I’d rather have by my side.”

“Yea, me too, fearless leader.”

The old, sarcastic nickname brings a smile to my face before I yell to Picard, “DO IT! NOW!”

And with that, the floor drops out from underneath us, and the cold, empty grip of space hugs Raph and I.

**********

The next thing I know, I feel like I’m floating in warm water. You know, like a bathtub filled to high so you can’t touch the bottom. My brothers and I snuck into a pool in the city one night a few summers ago, and it was a lot like this. It was great. We had never been in water that wasn’t from the river before. We almost got caught when the cops rolled up, but a nicely timed smoke bomb from Donnie got us out of here.

I only see darkness, which I guess is what it’s like to be dead. I strain my eyes to look for something, anything, but it’s like my head’s been dipped in ink. I call out for Raphael, hoping he’s crossing over with me, but I hear nothing.

Until soft music begins playing. Or at least I think it’s music. It’s ethereal, like the singing of some creature I’ve never heard before.

And before me, a white light begins to shine far in the distance, like gazing at a single star in the night sky, but it begins to slowly grow.

http://i221.photobucket.com/albums/dd239/daemonboi2/thelightattheendofthetunnel.jpg

“Oh well…at least I get to go to heaven.”

YOU ARE NOT GOING TO THE AFTERLIFE, HONORABLE ONE. A powerful, but seemingly-loving voice says inside my head. YOU HAVE BEEN BROUGHT HERE FOR PROTECTION. YOU KA HAS NOT BEEN FULFILLED. YOU CANNOT MOVE ON TO THE NEXT WORLD.

“My…ka? What is that?”

KA IS YOUR DESTINY, GREAT WARRIOR. YOURS HAS NOT BEEN FULFILLED. YOU WERE DISPLACED BY THE DARKNESS. BUT THE DARKNESS CANNOT HOLD YOUR SPIRIT. I WILL NOT ALLOW IT.

“Who are you?”

I HAVE MANY NAMES IN THE MANY UNIVERSES. AND MANY IN YOUR OWN. SOME CALL ME ALLAH. OTHERS YAHWEH. MOST CALL ME GOD. MANY ACROSS THE MULTIVERSE CALL ME GAN. CREATOR OF ORDER FROM CHAOS. BRINGER OF LIGHT. DEFENDER OF THE TOWER.

“Tower? What tower?”

THE LYNCH PIN OF REALITY. YOUR CHARGE. AND THE CHARGE OF YOUR KA-TET. YOU MUST DEFEND THE KEY IN YOUR WORLD. THAT IS YOUR KA. ON THE DAY OF THE DARKNESS, YOU MUST LEAD THEM INTO BATTLE AGAINST THE FORCES OF THE RED EYE. YOU WILL LEAD THEM INTO THE MOUTH OF OBLIVION AND IT WILL BE ON YOU TO LEAD THEM OUT. GREAT WARRIOR, GREAT SAMURAI, YOU WILL PROTECT THE DAWN. YOU MUST PROTECT THE LIGHT. HELP THE GUNSLINGER FIND THE WEAPON PROTECTED BY THE FAMILY OF RIFLES. LEAD THE ARMY OF LIGHT THROUGH THE DARKEST NIGHT AND PROTECT THE DAWN. THIS IS YOUR DESTINY.

The light fully engulfs me, and I close and shield my eyes from the blinding glare.

**********

And the next time I open them I’m standing next to Raph in the sewer den with all our friends and family. They begin cheering, crying, and hugging us, but I’m frozen in place in shock. Raph is the same, and the two of us lock eyes. He had the same encounter I did. I know it from the look in his eyes.
We were sent back for a reason. That much is sure. Now we just need to figure out what exactly that reason is.

The next morning, we're sitting around the table eating breakfast, and explaining what happened in our absence. Karai sits with steely intensity. April sits in Casey's lap, both of their mouths open in astonishment. Donnie's analytical mind works out the details of my encounter with Gan, writing down all the details I throw out. Mikey says "Dude" every five seconds.

Once I'm done, Raphael chimes in, "He told me something different. He told me that I would be the great protector. That the key would choose me. That I'd go to the ends of the earth to protect it."

"You sure he knew who you were?" Mikey jokes.

"If you want anyone to know who you are, you better shut it."

Father clears his throat, silences us, and strokes his beard, "My sons, we must prepare. This is no hallucination. This is no near death experience. We have been given back Leonardo and Raphael to fight back this great evil. And fight we must."

"Where do we start though?" I ask. "We have no idea what we're looking for. A key? Some kind of weapon? A gunslinger? I mean..."

"I can go talk to the BPRD. Ask a few questions."

"Send them a encrypted email," I say to him as I begin to formulate a plan. "If something big is coming, we need all hands on deck. April?"

"Yea?" our best friend perks up.

"I need you searching all the outlets you have at the news station. Check for anything suspicious or something."

"I know the drill," she smiles.

"Karai," I say, turning to the newcomer. "How many Foot ninjas do you have in the area?"

"Our numbers are depleted after the fight with the mob. Fifty, at the most."

"We're going to need more. Get all you can here."

She bows and heads off, which wasn't what I wanted. I wanted to speak to her, thank her for everything she's done recently.

"Email's been sent. The Bureau should get back to us soon. In the mean time, I think I know of some people that could help."

"Then let's head there now," I say suiting up. "Casey, you coming?"

"You know it."